Chapter 1

Tenley’s POV

They say revenge is a meal best served cold but I think they are wrong, revenge is a meal best served RIGHT. It’s not about the time that is taken, it’s rather about the plan that follows the action when you get to look them in the eye and know that with one shot you can end them. The power gives you when you know that you can finally put an end to the person who hurt you deeply. That is what I call revenge because to me it drives me, it has driven me for five fuckin years and right now there is no room for mistakes.

At this point, I need to count every step I take after the mistakes that I have encountered over the past couple of weeks. As soon as the news surfaced for where he has been hiding I immediately sent my men in to kill him but they failed and have kept on failing again and again. I never took him as a planner he wasn’t and I know he still isn’t but just because he got a planner that is making all of this difficult for me. I know I can’t get myself there, inside their territory, it’s dangerous for me but good thing they are out of there.

I don’t know where they are now but I need them to come to me, I need to lure them out of wherever they are hiding so I can attack and kill them both

I took in his picture, he wasn’t smiling and as usual, a scowl was stuck on his face. I could say I am happy he isn’t at least happy where he is but I can’t, I just need him on his knees and maybe then I will be happy knowing I got him in my arms. I want and get revenge on what he did to my dad- “Ten” My twin sister Paisley called getting inside my office “They got it” she announced with my laptop in her hands.

“They got it?” I questioned just to be sure as she made her way to my side of the table laying the laptop down.

“There was a glitch, it took just one second, and then I got the control back. I know if I didn’t have the laptop in my hands I could have missed it” She explained her hand leaning down before glancing at me “He hacked us” She finally finished, I leaned back with a smirk, so he finally got in, he took the bait like I knew he will “What is your plan now?”

“You know my plan” I didn’t need to explain it again, I got up from my chair glancing outside at the clear blue skies, knowing that in just a few weeks we will be able to get them

“I know but why this, don’t you think it’s…I don’t know something we shouldn’t go for”

“It’s our only chance to get revenge for dad” I turned to her “Are you backing out now?” when we are closer than we have ever been.

“I’m not” she quickly defended herself “I’m scared for you, we don’t know what he will do or where-”

“We know enough” I cut her off my eyes staring directly into hers that are the same as mine. Looking at her sometimes felt like a mirror except she had somehow softer features compared to mine “You saw it Pais-” I turned my computer towards her with the three pictures of the people I hate. “They are in this together and to get to these two we need to pass through this one” I explained calmly.

“I know and I understand but what if we miscalculated something plus are you ready to do this”

“We didn’t miscalculate anything and I am so ready, whatever it takes to finish those guys off”

“What if it doesn’t work” I groaned, she is so negative sometimes “It’s not like I mean you will fail because I trust you though think about the fact that he is into feminine guys what if it doesn’t work because you know you’re not feminine and what if-” I understood what she was saying and I know that might be the only thing I can’t plan but also I feel like Pais is forgetting something.

“Come sit” I called her to the couch next to the window and after she took a seat I followed “We are not the only ones searching for something. They need our dad HE needs our dad and with that, he has to pass through me. And when he does he needs to think I am vulnerable and weak. That is why I made that erotic journal, to make it easier for them to think they can play me”

“I don’t like this play game, what if he plays you”

“It’s a game but we are the only ones playing, they don’t know we are playing. They are going to think they are a step ahead yet we will be a step ahead” She still looked hesitant yet she knew what I was talking about. It might be a two people game but as long as the other side thinks is playing us it means we are winning and by the time they will know that we were also a part of their game it will be too late and they will be dead.

“Sometimes I feel like we are so different” She suddenly said with a simple smile “How do you come up with these things”

“When you need something you do anything you have to do to get it. Our dad deserves this”

“No, he doesn’t” She replied with a laugh that she cut off when I glared at her “Sorry but Ten, he doesn’t deserve it, he doesn’t deserve us wasting our time like this and you kn-”

“Then why are you here” I snapped

“Because you’re my brother and I can’t let you do this alone” It’s a good thing I am the one who is going to play this. I would have sent her but the guy is gay plus she would have thrown me into the bus faster than a car falling down a cliff. She is not as persistent as I am, our dad might not have been a great man to others but he was a great dad to us and he deserves revenge “He wasn’t a great father”

“You know what Pais, let us leave that topic-”

“I just want to point the truth out. You’re going into this with all of these daddy issues which are going to be played within a situation you put yourself into and I know deep down you wrote that journal-” I wrote that journal to make myself look vulnerable in their eyes plus the guy is a dom, basically I gave him an easier way to start playing me.

“I don’t have daddy issues” I cut her off

“Then why are you doing this?”

“Because he shot our dad!” I nearly yelled, “And he is there living his life like he doesn’t have a care in the world with our dad barely hanging on for his life-”

“Ten he is dead” I glared at her for even saying such a thing, our dad is not dead. He is alive and at any day he can come back to us “Ten sometimes you need to accept some things, his life is hanging on machines that you refused to unplug”

“I told you to never suggest that thing again” I seethed holding the table with so much anger “He is alive, he is a fighter and he will come back to us” I gritted my teeth trying to calm myself down but couldn’t, she can’t suggest something like this to me “If you don’t want to help me you can just leave and bail just like everyone else”

“I am not gonna bail” she sighed holding her hands over her chest “I just feel like you are using your own weakest spot against yourself, you shouldn’t have done that”

“How would I have done it, plus they are not my weakness spots” How is writing a journal of wanting a daddy to control me my weakest spot. It was just to blow them off, to make them let their guard down for me, I don’t need a daddy that was all a part of a plan.

I came up with that plan because we had no choice. I am a really big man who looks like a fighter and yes I am but I don’t need to spy and use someone who is going to put his guard up. That is why I wrote what I wrote, I need him to not view me with my appearance but actually view me by my preferences which doesn’t mean I am into it. I am not into being whipped or spanked or any of the shit I wrote down so, this isn’t my weakness, it’s my ticket to revenge. I sighed massaging my forehead “We tried sending killers but they all failed, I had to do it for myself”

“Ten” She held my hand giving me that worried look “Do you know how it’s gonna hurt you when he is playing with something you lack, something you need. Right now you think you are ahead of the game but what you don’t know is that you have already released your weakest point to the enemy”

“I don’t have any weaknesses, I am just using this so he can see me as someone vulnerable, every dominant wants that” I waved dismissively as I got up getting back behind my desk, she doesn’t know what she is talking about. As soon as I found out that he was a dominant I knew I had to play with that, I had to give him a submissive which is me, he wants control I am willing to give it to him and play him at the same time until he takes us to his two friends.

“Remember that guy can do anything just so he can get his hands on our dad, be careful with him. We don’t know where he came from or what dad did, he might kill you”

“I got someone to get more information about him and you seem to forget something” I corrected “He doesn’t know we know what he wants, I will be ready for his advances, everything. Oz is just a walk in the park what we need are Dash and Mekhi. As soon as we make Oz believe he is in control we will know where the other two are hiding. We are giving him what he wants as we get what we want. He needs Grizzly and he can only get him from me so he is using me and I need Dash with Mekhi so I am using him” I explained even more.

“This is a revenge game”

Author’s note

New book as promised and I feel like you can read it as a stand-alone though if you need to know more about who Mekhi and Dash are you should read their book Bad meets bad it’s also fine if you begin here as they will just be making appearances mostly in later chapters

Though here is ‘the revenge game’ and I hope you enjoy it 😘😘😘😘

Please read

This book was supposed to be called ’The experience but as you can see the name changed and so did the plot. I felt like this will be more interesting if we didn’t get ‘The weak bottom or submissive’ like we always do. I felt like it will be interesting if we got not only a big bottom but also a strong one because it will come in handy with the story

That is why I changed the plot and I hope you enjoy it. I still don’t know if I should call this book ‘light bdsm’ or ‘bdsm’ but I guess you guys will be the judge.

Plus this is my first time writing BDSM and I hope you enjoy it, correct me where I am wrong but politely and just in case I offended someone politely comment and know it wasn’t my intention

So yeah, I hope you all enjoy

Reminder ‘Explict bdsm sex’

Chapter 2

Oz’s POV

I have been through so much and I can say I have been through hell but always managed to come back because one thing gets me moving ‘My thirst for revenge’ the one I have had ever since I was just fourteen years old, the one thing that has gotten me through every single day and night, the one that has gotten me wishing and wishing for a day to come when I can finally rest knowing that my revenge is done but every day he always outsmarts me or send people to kill me and I end up running for my life instead of the other way around but none of that has ever stopped me.

Why would I stop, at this point, I have gotten nothing to lose except for something to gain. If I kill Grizzly I know my entire life would have been worthy but if I end up dying without fulfilling it then I lived for nothing. I would rather take my last breath as soon as he takes his, maybe then I will rest in peace and they will rest in peace.

I glanced at myself in the mirror and took in my reflection, the anger in my eyes that drives me every day had to be put aside for today. Today was not the day to be angry or sad or feel like I failed, today was the day I start my game and find out what the Huxley’s are hiding. Today is the day I find out what is hidden behind those walls and where Grizzly is.

After spying on that house for two weeks now and finding out nothing I knew I had to go with Mekhi’s plan and play with the kid’s fantasies. Give the kid what he wants then find out where his father is hiding. I have tried to keep tabs on everything, to see where Grizzly is but I found him nowhere and I know his kids have to know where their father is and I can’t go with torture where I may not get the truth. Using vulnerability is better than force and blood, playing with the mind has always been a stronger game than a forced game

So when Mekhi told me about the kid’s erotic journal of needing a daddy I knew I had to use that. As an already dominant person with the need for control, I knew if I didn’t find out anything in the first few weeks I will have to use that journal on that kid and get him lost so I can find out more about his non-existent dad.

I need to know where Grizzly is hiding and the great this is I got Mekhi, I might not trust him with my life but I trust he wants Grizzly dead and an enemy of my enemy I consider him a friend. He is willing to kill Grizzly so he can keep Dash safe and I am willing to end Grizzly no matter the cost even if it means going through his kids.

Plus I can’t just attack without any confirmation that this indeed is the family I am searching for. For now, I just need to use Tenley, give him what he desires, give him all of his fantasies, and with that, I will be getting to know everything about the Huxley’s. What better way to get into someone’s head than lure them with their deepest desires, if I play this game right I will be inside that mansion in no time and find out…

If they are connected to Grizzly or not

Good thing I am willing to do just about anything to find out about the truth and finally have Grizzly on his knees in front of me and make him pay for everything and if it means passing through the Tenley, I will do it. Even if it has to be Paisley I would do it, I might be gay but even if my chance stood with the girl I would have done it too, anything to get me Grizzly.

It’s just my luck that I will have to deal with a boy. Now that I have a boy who needs a dominant daddy, it makes this simpler for me because that is something I can do, something I am into. I took in a deep breath looking at myself through the mirror, I decided to put on a blue tight suit that leaves nothing to the imagination, it might be on a plan but I still need to seduce the boy into liking me, seeing me as his potential daddy, then start trusting me to the point that I am his one and only daddy he can tell everything to.

I just need to take it slow, no matter how much I need Grizzly I can’t blow this or make myself suspicious. I need his trust, not mistrust, and depending on his journal he is scared of men so I don’t have to come onto him too strong and scare him off, I need to play this right

Plus he thinks that what he is into is freaky for people to understand and if I snoop in and show him how okay it is to want to be commanded and controlled he will be in love with me in days and I will be one step closer to finding out where Grizzly is. I picked up my key, wallet, and phone before getting into my car driving away from my apartment. In a few minutes, I was right outside the club called livens where the twins tend to visit every weekend.

I have been following them for a while and I know some of their schedules. I stepped out of the car then made my way to the door, the bouncer letting me in as I showed my ticket to him. He led me into the VIP section, I chose the table where I can be able to see just right on the dance floor but importantly be a few tables away from one table in particular and that is Tenley’s table, my drinks were brought in and as I poured myself a drink I kept my eyes on just one person who was among friends with his sister right next to him just like always, they do most of their things together.

They were smiling and laughing enjoying their time and I was still trying to see how I will approach him when my eyes caught one boy on the dance floor, he was shaking his hips from side to side, his butt held so nicely in those trousers. I took a sip of my drink knowing that if I wasn’t here for something else that boy was someone I could take home with me. I am always into small feminine boys who just disappear in my hands, if this was about pleasure and interest he was the one I would spend my night with but since it wasn’t about that I forced my eyes to move back towards the person I am here for and when my eyes finally succeeded to stop gawking at the cute human on the dance floor, I finally glanced back at the table to find Tenley already staring at me ‘So I already got his attention’ this made me smirk inwardly throwing him a wink and it did like I expected it to do, it made him look away knowing he has been caught.

I stood up shrugging my coat off making my way to the dance floor with my eye on Tenley’s table. He was pretending like he was not staring but I know in the corner of his eyes, his eyes were on me ‘good to know that my appearance captured his attention’ it makes my play easier than I had anticipated. Once I made it to the dance floor I wrapped my hand around the boy’s body from the back and as if he was already expecting my touch he just leaned in still moving his hips, his ass on my crouch was getting me harder per second.

I started moving lightly while holding him in place showing him the pace I need him to move in and like a good little boy he followed slowly and nicely ‘Just like that’ I mumbled into my head my entire focus on his perky ass to the point that I was thinking about taking him home completely forgetting why I am here in the first place. My eyes moved back up to find Tenley no longer in his seat but actually on the dance floor dancing with his group of friends.

I thought about going in and taking my chance but that would be so easy. I held the boy in my hands turning him around with one single move and when we got face to face I limped him up so that he was wrapped around my waist “You’re strong” He breathed out completely out of breath as he wrapped his hands around my neck. I took in his perfect face, the button nose that made him look cuter.

“Are you willing to surrender your all to me” he bit his lip nodding making me hiss, I fuckin hate the action. I found myself grabbing his ass hard making him moan looking at me with complete lust just before he crushed his lips onto mine. I tasted his soft light lips that made me groan as I grew harder in my pants and now this is the time to say I completely forgot about the reason why I am here. I wrapped my hands around his body and he completely disappeared in my arms, I just wanted to play with him.

We finally broke the kiss but the moment I saw his wet swollen lips I immediately reattached our lips once again tasting him again. He rubbed his hips onto my abs with a moan- something hard knocked right into us and I lost my footing that within just a second I was off of my legs. I turned myself around taking the impact as I landed first on the ground with the boy right on top of me. I felt pain shoot through my back but not as hard as it was on the back of my head “Are you hurt?” Fuck I questioned trying to get up but felt a sprinting headache. I opened my eyes, everyone was still dancing not caring except for the waiter and a guard who came to check up on us

“What happened are you guys alright?” The voice came from our left. I glanced and it was none other than Tenley.

“I think so, I’m not hurt are you sir” the boy questioned concerned as I finally sat up touching the back of my head to come back with blood “Oh my god, he is bleeding send help” the boy frantically screamed over the noise

“We should-”

“No I’m fine” I cut the guard off as I touched the boy’s thigh trying to also calm him down from freaking out. It wasn’t that bad, I didn’t need a hospital.

“Here” Tenley offered his handkerchief when no one said a thing afterward, he was the only one who didn’t seem freaked out “Let me help” he lifted my hand a bit and after resting the handkerchief on the wound I held it in place. I wanted to say something like offering a thank you when he smiled, an angry smile that cut me off ‘Why did he seem angry all of the sudden?’

“Never give people signs if you’re not gonna do something about it” I frowned as he patted my thigh then walked away without allowing me to add a thing, I couldn’t help but laugh, I wasn’t amused at all but rather surprised. In his journal he sounded shy and I thought I was gonna deal with a shy person that I will have to pull out of the shell but no, maybe I am dealing with a Grizzly child after all coz I have to admit he has got some balls or I am experiencing the truth about how shy people are the ones that can surprise you the most.

It’s good to know he woke me up, he brought me to my real purpose to why I came into Livesberg and to why I was in this club, in the first place. I wasn’t here to get laid but rather get him to trust me.

That is my game.

Author’s note

Tell me your thoughts guys, this book really scares me and I feel like I am playing with fire myself.

Like, comment and share

Follow for more

✌️✌️

Chapter 3

Tenley’s POV

I went back home fuming, I thought he needed my dad. He had to get in that club and focus on me, and want to get close to me so that he can get some information from me, yet he went ahead, winked, and then completely ignored me like I didn’t exist. Who the fuck does that “You need to calm down” Pais tried holding me but right now I am too angry for that.

“You saw what he did”

“And you ruined everything because of your impatience” that got me to calm down as I sat down, I shouldn’t have done what I did. I shouldn’t have pushed them but I was so mad, he was supposed to be on me yet he was there with his tongue down that boy’s throat, I couldn’t stand there and watch as he played with my plan because of his stupid attractions “Calm down it will all work out”

“How? I am not his type maybe we would have gotten someone else, someone feminine for him to swoon over” like a fuckin wanker

“He is interested in our family, we both know that wouldn’t have worked” I held my head feeling like I need to pull it off, this had to work. I need to get close to him and get where Dash is so I can end him plus Oz needs something from me why isn’t he pursuing me.

Maybe I miscalculated something but what would that be, for all I know about him is that he has been after my dad for years and he can do just anything to get him but why did he act like he didn’t need me yet he needs to get through me to her to Grizzly. He is confusing me, I am his way to knowing where my dad is, he should need me more than I need him “Just cool off, we will think of something else”

“What will we think about Pais” I snapped getting up again “It’s either this or nothing, they are no longer in Wealstone. We need Oz to get us to them yet he… This is fucked up, so fucked up” I am so pissed to think clearly at this point. I need rest, anything to get my head off of how much of a fail this night has been. After all the wait for this to work, it just flopped just like that. I walked back upstairs and into my bedroom slumping down my eyes on the ceiling trying to not think so hard but I couldn’t.

I couldn’t when I knew that my dad is in a few rooms from me and I don’t even know if he will wake up or not. At this point everyone keeps saying he is dead, I know he isn’t, he will wake up again and be here, maybe he will be here, maybe he will be the man I once knew who used to care about us ‘Do I have issues with my dad’ I don’t think I do. Yes he was a great dad ever since I was so young to the age of ten where he became a little distant and absent from our lives than usual

It started slow, he would leave for more than three months but would always call when he got time, then the phone calls ended altogether and we would spend years without seeing him and that was precisely five years. When he came back he had been shot in the head, the doctors said they brought him back so we could say goodbye but I couldn’t, I couldn’t let them kill him, he was my dad. We couldn’t lose hope…Dash has to pay. I wiped my eyes getting off the bed trying to collect myself once again.

If it’s the end of this plan it’s definitely not the end of everything. I will get some other way to get Dash, I just didn’t need to give up. Too bad Mekhi covers all of their tracks, I can hardly spot them anywhere, our only option is Oz but that is no more. My head was thinking so hard the entire night, how can I find out where they are exactly, I needed to know how I could get to them before they get back into Wealstone where they will be more protected, I needed them dead. My entire night was stressful and when I woke up in the morning I was seated on the couch with pain in my neck as a result of my poor sleeping postures.

I stretched walking into the bathroom relieving myself before brushing my teeth and throwing on my jogging clothes with my smartwatch and headsets. I was already late for my morning jog by five minutes, I ran through the quiet house as nobody wakes up at this time most especially when mom wasn’t around. I think she will be back very soon, I make sure to hide all of this from her, she wouldn’t allow us to get ourselves in danger. I passed through the gate, pushing my headsets up letting my music be my company as always on these runs. Nothing slow and nothing too fast, just something to give me a pace and entertainment enough to get me out of my head as I run.

The fields looked nice and at times I would pass some of the neighbors also running. Just a wave was the best I could do, not normally used to talking to people outside of my circle, you’re either a friend or just a wave person. I felt a figure running beside something I didn’t appreciate that much, anyone who knows me would know I run alone. I turned to see who had joined and I couldn’t help the shock I felt when I saw none other than Oz, I stopped in my tracks taking off my headsets “Remember me” he was now in front of me with a smirk, wearing tight activewear that left nothing to my imagination just like last night’s suit

“Who are you?” I decided to act dumb and that wiped the smile off of his lips. Last night he gave me signs then ignored me, he doesn’t deserve my recognition “And what do you want” and I glanced at my watch to prove my point that I was on time, he was getting into my jogging time.

“The name is Oz” he held his hand up after so long of not saying a thing. I took it, it was cold but firm “And you are?”

“Tenley” I replied shaking his hand too, our eyes were locking and I could feel the air between us like we wanted to kill each other, I know I did but first things first. I need him to lead me to Dash then we can get to killing him- he used my hand pulling me into his body and the next thing I know he had his hand wrapped around me his other on my chin keeping my eyes on his steel-blue eyes that held the intense look that didn’t scream I want to kill you but rather, I want to fuck you and that made me gulp though I didn’t show any fear, I kept my look of irritation on.

I hated the way he pulled me into him

“Tenley” he called in a gravelly voice I found my heart slowing down, it forgot how to pump blood “I’m going to tell you a secret” I gulped, his look was really deadly yet in a dangerous way but in a super terrifyingly hot way. I was having a hard time keeping the irritation “I like red skins” huh?

What kind of secret is that? he leaned a little lower and since he had a hold on my chin it was hard to lean back and when his breath hit my skin it felt chillier than it was that I shivered but didn’t fight. That wasn’t the picture I needed him to see, it would ruin this “And if you lie to me again I will spank and whip your body until it’s as red as I like it” Why did I shiver and why did I feel so powerless, I could punch him why am I not, why is my body now reacting in the ways it could. Do I want him to do that? no “That is the first rule, I’m giving you” his voice was now flat, losing that heavy thing “You will learn the rest with time, for now, remember that”

The moment he stepped away, I was still frozen like a statue struggling to breathe normally once again and I was finding it hard, I was getting higher than I should. I’m I still acting?? “Tenley” I raised my head once again “Livens at 8 tonight, don’t be late” he didn’t even wait for my reply before he ran away resuming his run. I felt my breath come back and I released a deep breath holding my heart, that….. whatever that was made me feel……I don’t even want to think about it. I kept on staring at the space remembering his last words, why did he sound like he wasn’t inviting or suggesting me to come, he sounded more like I had to be there and not be late.

My run is officially ruined that’s for sure, I turned back to run back when the tightness in my jogging clothes brought me to reality “The fuck” I looked around trying to see if anyone can see the bulge in my pants and I was glad it was still early and no one was around. I tried pulling on them to hide it, I wanted to think of something that could make it disappear but then Oz’s voice and face made it hard for me to focus

I decided to run it off, it will be down by the time I get back home which worked, and by the time I made it to the house where I found everyone now awake and preparing breakfast, some cleaning the house everyone was doing their daily routine “Hey, morning” Pais called getting close to me with her cup of coffee giving me a small peck that didn’t reach the skin since I was sweating “You’re back early than usual”

“I ran into Oz and we have a date scheduled tonight” I assured with a smile, apparently I didn’t ruin anything because he is here now. I didn’t wait for her to add anything, running towards the stairs and into my room. I took a shower and after cleaning myself up I went into dad’s room. He was laying on the bed like he has been for years with nurses cleaning him up “Can you give me a second” they didn’t wait to be told a second time before getting out as I got closer to dad taking his now skinny hand in mine “He is going to pay dad, he is going to pay for putting you here” I promised just like I always do but this time I feel like it will happen, this time Dash will pay for what he did.

“Hey sweetie” mom’s voice made me turn towards the door “Morning”

“Morning, you’re back early” I got up pecking her cheek before sitting back down. I wasn’t expecting her back in like a week or so from her fashion whatever. She looked as great as usual and her surgeries did a job of making her look twenty years younger than her real age but I still lover her unconditionally.

“I needed to see my kids and spend some time with them” she smiled “Come on let’s go, I have an entire day planned for the three of us” she hasn’t even looked at dad not even once

“Aren’t you going to greet him?” He was her husband but not even a hello to him, why do they all act like he is not here with us.

“Tenley he is-” She cut herself off and passed her fingers on dad’s hand for just a second like she was uncomfortable. She turned to me with a bright smile “Now let’s go” I decided not to argue today, I was in a better mood than I was in last night, no complaints at all plus they will all be ashamed when dad wakes up and he finds out that they used to act like he was dead and forgot about him

He has been sleeping for years but that is no reason to forget about him, he is still the man we all used to love and care about, we shouldn’t give up on him ‘He will wake up and everything will get back to normal’

Chapter 4

Oz’s POV

I chose a private booth just so we could have some little privacy when Mr ‘Don’t give people signs if you’re not gonna do something about it’ reaches and I show him what exactly I will do about it because I will definitely do something plus I was gonna do something about it until someone more interesting appeared and what is better than show someone you’re interested but not interested enough to focus just on them.

I know that killed him, he had taken a liking in me and I showed I was interested too yet danced with someone else. I know I paid for that dearly because the bitch almost tore my head open when he bumped into us like that. For a shy and can’t talk to guys person ‘Like he said in his erotic journal’ he really got some balls to crush into us like that. I was the one who was supposed to do the chasing and I was gonna give myself time but he seemed impatient

I might say that he had guts but then if he really is Grizzly’s son like I suspect then he’s gotta be just like that. What he writes down gave me the idea of someone who is shy and can’t speak to guys, good I found something entirely different and I suspect I should be careful with him, if he really is Grizzly’s son then he might be good with the game or might know what I am here for but Nah, I don’t think so. I don’t think Grizzly would involve his kids in the Mafia at this age, he used to say they were supposed to be twenty or so before they found out what he does just to give them a sign of a normal life.

I, on the other hand, had no chance for a normal life as I was involved in that life at such a young age and I was glad I was involved, or else I would have missed the part where I find out what kind of man Grizzly is, such an untrustworthy bastard. My grip on the wine tightened just recalling who that mother fucker is, he should wish I don’t get my hands on him because he is gonna pay first hand plus where the hell is this bitch. I glanced at my watch and it is almost ten minutes past 8, I remember telling him 8 sharp.

I rolled my neck already getting pissed, I need someone who keeps time. I pulled out my phone dialing Mekhi’s number and he picked up on the first ring “Can you check for me where Tenley is at this moment”

“Give me a second,” he said and I heard tapping. I waited patiently as I took a sip from my drink moving my eyes around the place “You’re both in the same place” So he has reached.

“Can you tell me where he was before getting here” I questioned when I spotted Tenley getting inside as the waiter pointed towards my booth? He was simple just like yesterday wearing a black button-up shirt and black trousers with a jacket.

“I see he was out with his mother and sister for hours. That was earlier this morning then went home but didn’t get out of the house from that”

“Thanks” I cut off the call when Tenley finally reached and without saying anything he sat opposite me “You’re late” I pointed out calmly

“It’s not like you asked me out, you just assumed I will be here and on time” That was because I thought he understood, good to know I will have to let him know that when I say something I expect it done to its fullest “So why did you ask me here” I clicked my tongue taking a sip trying to not snap and show him what I am made of when I am disrespected, we have just met and I should remember I need him to trust me but there is enough disrespectful ness I can take so he should be careful.

Though I’m willing to take it slow since I need something very important from him “I gave you signs now I’m doing something about it, isn’t that what you wanted” I replied calmly

“So you don’t want it” his eyes were measuring me “Good I don’t want you either so is this done” I smiled, seeming amused but to hell I wasn’t, I guess I wasn’t expecting someone challenging since he seemed like he knew what he wanted and was dying to have it or should I say ‘he was desperate to have a daddy’ depending on his Journal I expected a free road yet I am getting surprised by this.

I took him in, his way of sitting showed his confidence. If I rush this thing I might lose, he might be hard to put where I want him. I took a sip taking that in, I need to change the course. He needs to need me like the air he breathes.

“First you were ten minutes late, second you lie. I think we have the same interest don’t you think” I asked calmly as I got up walking to the curtains. I unclasped them and pulled them open so that we can get some privacy in here, I got a private VIP section for a reason and it seems like someone needs some teaching. After covering us from the outside eye, I walked over to his side sitting right next to him

“What interest?” He gulped already nervous, he should be he hasn’t been a very good boy. I held his chin making him look into my eyes, I seem calm on the outside and indeed I am not on the inside though.

“Have you ever gotten your skin red boy?” I calmly questioned my thumb tracing his jaw, I have been with men who have feminine features but it still doesn’t mean that just because I prefer feminine men I can’t handle a dude almost my size. He shook his head as he tried to lean away from me now getting the look I was aiming for, that look of uncertainty, he doesn’t know where this is going and I love when they are in suspense, he should have thought about his words before saying them. I clicked my tongue “Rule number two, never shake or nod your head, how many rules have I given you?”

He pushed himself back leaning on his hands making me smile. He doesn’t seem as confident as he was when he arrived. He raised two fingers as if he was unable to speak, speechless “Rule number three when I ask a question you always reply…..” I pushed myself closer trapping him “Verbally” I added “How many rules have I given you now?”

“Three”

“That’s my boy” I praised patting his cheek softly “Now tell me why you were ten minutes late when I remember telling you not to be late” he did the one thing I also hate that goes under shaking your head, he shrugged and that earned him a slap on the thigh, it might not have been as hard as it would have been without his trousers but it was hard enough to wake him up, his eyes were wide “Shrugging falls in rule number two” I explained “Now answer my question”

“I-i-” he averted his eyes from me, I haven’t given him that rule so I held his chin turning his face towards me.

“Rule number four, eyes should be on me when you’re talking, do you understand” That was an order but then he nodded AGAIN “What rule did you break?” His mouth openned then closed for almost a minute, he wasn’t saying a thing “Take off your pants” his face paled and he glanced around as if someone can see him or hear what we say, that will depend if he is loud or not but on the seeing part, no one can unless he wants them to see but for now, I prefer the privacy

I poured myself another drink waiting for him to do as I said “I-i- do- i-ca-” I held his chin cutting him off from his stuttering rant that was not making sense.

“I said, take off your pants”

“Yes sir” he chocked out so quickly and I knew his body understood the command even though he looked shocked with himself. His hands unbuttoned his trousers and I watched every step until it was time to pull them down when he turned his body as if shy, I knew he has to be shy somehow, he was just acting out of order. He lifted his but then pulled his trousers to his ankles without getting up and then looked at me as if asking what he should do next.

“I want them off” he immediately took off his shoes which allowed his trousers to get all the way off as he remained in his tight boxers, I took in his firm thighs and legs. I had to bite my lip at that because I was indeed turned on from that, I wasn’t the only one though, his bulge could be seen through these tight boxers of his. My eyes moved back to his face, he was already looking at me as I took his chin bringing my face closer “You look great my boy” he gulped biting his lip and that action was arousing that I wanted to play with him right now.

“And I prefer being called daddy”

Chapter 5

Tenley’s POV

I think I played myself here or my body is betraying me or it’s true my daddy issues got me here or I am into this kind of thing because why would I be here and feeling like I feel. Why is my body betraying me like this, I didn’t expect it to be like this, when he wasn’t close I felt like we are equals and I could do just anything but now that he is so close to me I feel like I am inferior and I should do whatever he says.

I try to retort maybe say no but my body just goes for it then it gets intense and I can’t think and I just do and get myself in trouble like the nodding thing. I wasn’t supposed to do that but then it feels like the only thing I can do yet the only thing I am not allowed to do, it’s like he planned this out like this. What is he doing to me that is making me feel like this, I feel like crying because of this, this isn’t how I planned this, it was supposed to be a date where we get to talking and maybe get something out of him or make him believe that he got some information out of me but to my surprise, he hasn’t asked a question concerning the reason to why he was here with me nor has he even tried.

I am kind of glad coz I feel like I can tell him everything. This entire thing has gone into a direction I never thought of when I was writing that erotic journal or was I thinking about it or I’m I really into this kind of thing and I used my weakness against myself because let us be real here. I am in my trunks in a private club booth with him next to me completely dressed, this felt humiliating that I took my pants off by myself as an obedient puppy and he has just told me to call him daddy, the way my heart thumped as it would jump out of my chest.

I could describe the excitement that took over me when he said that to the point that I am completely painfully hard and naked in front of the enemy that I wouldn’t mind if he fucked me. I want to back out but I feel like I can’t plus no matter what I need Dash, maybe we will get to talking next time “What is my name?” He whispered right next to me as he lifted both my legs putting them right over his lap, his hands kept on moving up and down my thighs and legs. My face is completely red now and I am burning hot, I gasped when another slap landed on my thigh this time on my bare skin I could feel it quite painfully yet after some time it was followed by some pleasure and when he rubbed his hand over it, it became wonderful.

My entire body trembled when I looked into his eyes, he seemed calm and collected yet I was losing my shit. Did he ask me something? Yeah and I haven’t replied, I tried clearing my throat but it felt so clogged than before “D-daddy” I chocked out, stuttering a bit, I knew I had to call him that because I started this, I made him think I was into this but why did that come out without a problem, it didn’t feel like I was forcing myself to say it like I thought I would have, it felt like I wanted to say it and that scared me.

“Tell me why you were late” his hand was tracing the inside of my thigh and I was completely shivering my dick twitching for attention, I was leaking and my trunks were restraining me. This was a game, why am I hard. I could feel his hard-on too but he seemed to be in control of it, hell he was in control of mine without doing much and I am a trembling mess, how is he doing this?

“I-” I wanted to lie because I wasn’t doing anything, I was watching a movie and I was late on purpose. I wanted to prove something that I can’t remember right now.

“Are you considering lying to me” How did he know, I licked my dry lips “Here is the thing Tenley” he took my thighs off of his lap as he stood up? My legs felt weak and I missed his touch right away. He took off his coat and remained in the white well-ironed shirt that held him so well. He pulled his shirt to his elbows “I was willing to skip over the fact that you lied but considering it” he clicked his tongue and picked out…..nipple clamps, don’t ask how I recognized them right away. He sat on the table right in front of me and started unbuttoning my shirt.

I was now sweating and breathing hard, my heart fast. I should be terrified of this but when I wrote that journal I was willing to give my body out to him, I just didn’t know that my body will be willing to give itself out like this. When he was done with all the buttons. He held my right nipple and yanked on it painfully yet in a pleasurable way.

He flicked it until it was standing hard then put the clamp on it. I closed my eyes, it was painful….painfully good and it made me shake “These will restrict the blood floor” he clamped the second one and I found myself moaned, I held my hand over my mouth embarrassed by my sound and he chuckled “I see you’re already enjoying this, I’m going to be gentle today but if I exceed your limit just say your name and I will stop, did you hear me?” he pulled on the chain that connects them and pain consumed my chest

“Yes, Aaahah fuck” I groaned looking at my chest, my entire body was hot and I felt like I could burst into my pants

“You lie to me I punish you,” he said pulling my thighs letting go of the chain “Why were you late?” He asked as he took my thigh in his hands pulling me that I was laying on my back with my leg on his shoulder, I have never been in a position like this ‘Pais was right’ He traced my inner thigh and slapped it two times, I gasped with each slap getting me more aroused than before “It’s already turning red” I looked at my thigh and it was indeed red with his fingerprints yet he wasn’t even hitting hard “You were late by ten minutes was it on purpose” I nodded and before I could correct myself he had slapped me three times

“I’m sorry” oh fuck, my dick was throbbing so bad it felt uncomfortable yet my thigh was on fire and I was doing my best not to sob even if tears were streaming down my face.

“What are you sorry for?”

“For nodding please “ I added, I was on fire. I wanted him to touch me

“Come here” he rested my thigh down and pushed myself up  “On my lap” I felt so embarrassed but did as he asked as I sat on him, I indeed felt vulnerable. I thought I wouldn’t fit but I did fit “You did great” it sounded like praise as he wiped my eyes then pecked my shoulders and chest and I felt like kissing him “You did so great my boy” I don’t know why but his lips looked so inviting and I wanted to kiss them so badly but I bit my lip looking at his chest instead “Do you want to say something?” How does he know, now I can’t even lie “Don’t be shy baby boy, ask for what you want”

It’s like he already knew what I wanted, why is he even making me ask for it “If you don’t ask I won’t know” he had a smile on his lips as I felt his hands on my ass, he cupped them both and I had to bite my lip from moaning and it was hard to keep my hips in place, I wanted to move I need friction “Mmmmh this ass feels good in my hands” he passed his hand all over my ass cheek and my face felt like it would go out in flames.

“Move your hips” my body moved right away moaning from the friction that I have been craving.

“Aaahah” I wanted more, something more. He took the chain between his teeth and I licked my dry lips wanting to kiss him again when he yanked them the clamps off “AAH…..AAH…AAAAHHH” I screamed from the pain that put my chest on fire, he took my heavy nipples into his mouth and licked on them his hands groping my ass in a way that made me moan “Oh fuck….fuc-” I have never felt something like this

I wrapped my hands around his head and resumed moving hips again this time in a desperate needy way. He spanked my ass lightly, it wasn’t hard enough to hurt but the next one that landed was hard enough it made me arch my back holding onto him so as not to fall leaving my body trembling and shivering as I had just spasmed. My dick throbbed with need and I felt like I wanted to come, he spanked my other cheek and this time it was so intense, I was being overly stimulated, I wanted to come “Aaaahhhh” my breath was coming out in pants when another slap landed I was close to the edge

The more pain I felt the more pleasure doubled

“Don’t come” it was like cold water poured on my hot body and turned down all the flames with just words. His hands were still rubbing my ass, he soothingly licked my nipples making me bite my tongue “Put your pants back on”

“But-but-but” it’s like all the words were thrown out of my mouth, I couldn’t comprehend what I wanted to say exactly, I know I wanted to come. I hated the fact that I sounded like a lost puppy, this is so not me.

“Time is over” that was his reply as he carried me off his lap and back on the couch “It’s already nine, you didn’t come when I told you to, now you don’t get to do it” he is punishing me for that, I thought we were over it by now “Baby boy” he held my chin “You look more like a little prince don’t you,” he said observing my face “Get dressed” So it was my fault I didn’t get to come, but I was close, lesser than two seconds. I wanted to argue but got scared of what he will do, if there is something worse other than not orgasming then I don’t think I want to experience it though I couldn’t help but hear a small voice in me wanting to know what Was worse than this and what can I do to receive it.

I picked up my trousers pulling them on and it burned when they passed my red skin, even sitting felt like I was sitting on rocks. I couldn’t help but feel red when I remembered what he said, he loves red skins, could he do that to my entire body “Come on let’s go” he held his hand out for me, I took it and I thought he was helping me get off the couch but instead kept his hold on it as he took us out of the booth. I was so glad most booths around were covered but some were not and even though nobody turned to look as we went out, I couldn’t help but feel embarrassed as we passed through.

I felt like hiding into Oz and I made sure to keep my eyes on the ground so as not to meet eye with anyone until we got outside where it felt chilly. I tried untangling our hands so I could put on my jacket but his hold was firm and I have just received his full attention, his eyes were now on me once again. Without saying a word he took a hold of my coat finally untangling our hands as he helped me into it, why was he so caring now “Which car is yours?” He asked as if he didn’t know, he doesn’t think I didn’t know he has been following me, does he? I hope he doesn’t.

I pointed and without saying anything he walked towards it ‘Was he going to come with me’ why did that sound so dirty, is it because I didn’t come and my dick is still throbbing badly in these tight pants. I walked into him not knowing he had stopped walking as my attention was on my pants that showed my hard member “Sorry” I tried to step back but he held my face pecking my jaw.

“I didn’t mean to be so hard on you the first time” Was he apologizing.

“The rest was okay, you just didn’t let me come” I whined and I shocked myself even more, why did I say that. I was supposed to say something else and make it seem like it was nothing, not say that. It’s like I was admitting that I liked what we did.

“Bad boys don’t get rewarded” he smirked and I felt my face turn red, oh fuck, I don’t think I am playing this right, no, I’m definitely not playing this right “Give me your phone” I pulled my phone out with two hearts, what if he wants to hack it. I shouldn’t trust him but I handed it to him not to sound suspicious “I will call you” he handed me my phone back before pulling me into him “And to prove that you will be a good boy, don’t touch yourself” why did I feel shy, how did he even know I was going to do that as soon as he left “I will know and you won’t like the aftermath”

“How will you know?” Finally, finally, I got my balls back, I thought they were hiding away or something, I was scared I was entirely a different person. He smirked.

“Touch yourself and I will know” he leaned right onto my ear “Daddy always knows because this is my body now” he pecked my cheek then calmly walked away like he didn’t leave me leaking in my pants and needing more…..again

‘What a confident bitch’

‘Why did I like that?’

Chapter 6

Oz’s POV

Well I think I taught him some kind of lesson, we might still be a set behind some rules but I think he will do great. I was overwhelming him a bit and I knew it which isn’t something I do quite often. I like getting to know someone then setting boundaries and going on like that but he kept on pushing my buttons plus I needed to remember the real reason why I was doing this in the first place. He isn’t a love interest but rather someone I need to get to someone, which means I need to have him where I need him so that he will be quick enough to spill all of his secrets to me, just a little bit longer and I will be close to what brought me here.

I took a glass of wine taking a seat on my couch all my attention on the picture of my family and the reason why I was doing all of this “Cheers” I gulped down the glass and took off the picture not wanting to dwell into the memories as I got into Tenley’s journal reading through it, I have read it so many times and I tried to memorize it from A to Z trying to see how I could trap him in my arms by doing this however thinking about it I shouldn’t do something he expects.

I should do something he doesn’t expect, something somehow in here but rather not here. I feel like this journal was to direct me on how to get him the way I wanted him. I picked up my phone dialing his number keeping my eyes on the ‘Erotic journal’ when he picked up “Hello” just from his voice I knew what he had been doing. My eyes moved to the clock and it was eleven pm, it took him three hours to finally touch himself even if I specifically told him not to do it.

“You’re touching yourself” I voiced out calmly as I leaned back listening to his quick breathing. I smiled knowing I threw panic in his heart now he didn’t know what to do.

“Are you spying on me?”

“And why would I do that?” I heard things fall with him cursing, the pulling of curtains, does he think I am spying on him through the window just to catch him jerking off. I don’t need to see him, to know what he has been doing. I can just know he did it whether I was there or not, my timing was just right I caught him in the act so he has no way of denying it.

“Why wouldn’t you?” That made me stop ‘why wouldn’t I?’ what did he mean by that. Do I seem like someone who would be spying on someone, yes I do that and I have been doing that to his family but definitely not in the perverted kind of way, in the ’I want to know your secrets kind of way.

“Tenley what’s going on…..oh your penis is out” a lady’s voice, definitely his sister. Her voice was softer yet almost exactly like Tenley’s though he is deep.

“Pais get out”

“I heard things crushing are you-”

“Get out” he growled at her, I don’t know what happened but I heard a door banging and a long sigh from Tenley

“Did you get to come?”

“No” he sounded like a big baby, not the one who has just growled at his sister.

“So you risked getting punished to come but then didn’t” I laughed, that is some bad luck.

“I was close then you called, you ruined it so I don’t get punished” Was he bargaining with me on this.

“I told you not to touch yourself, be glad you didn’t get to come because if you did you wouldn’t have been able to come for a week” I listened closely to his slow breathing before continuing “I am going to send you my address, be here at noon sharp. Be late and you get a double punishment” I cut off the line then sent my address to him though I couldn’t shake off what he said ‘why wouldn’t you?’ does he by any chance know something I don’t.

He sounded so sure I would spy on him, he met me at the club why would he sound sure plus something seems like a miss. He approached me to begin with, for someone shy and terrified of men like in his journal he got the balls to do that, Knock me down then talk to me like that like he knew what he wanted and was going after it. I might be seeing so much from one sentence but these might be Grizzly’s kids I am dealing with, they might be as good as their father and I might be digging my own grave if I don’t suspect every single miss.

His body reactions might have made me believe he is as innocent as I thought but those words don’t fit.

I decided to sleep on it, I didn’t even go to work as I figured I was not needed for the night and by morning I had cleared up everything that could make him suspicious of me. I have seen so much betrayal and lies and I know one word would be the key to unlocking a long-time secret. I just needed to keep a close eye on Tenley and stop treating him like a boy who doesn’t know anything, I should keep in mind that he is Grizzly’s son.

I needed to search more into this because what if Mekhi connected to them because that was what they wanted and this was not a mere coincidence. I might be here thinking I am making the kid fall yet it’s the other way around but then again body language doesn’t lie ‘Or does it’ if well trained but is it like that ‘Grizzly is not an easy man at all, his kids have to be just as dangerous’ I cooked some lunch for two people and by the time I was done, my doorbell rang. I glanced at my watch and it was exactly noon, not even a second past, I opened the door with a glass of wine in hand “Just on time, come in”

“You’re drinking at this hour,” he asked stepping inside, his eyes scanned my entire apartment in just a second before his eyes moved back to me like he wasn’t interested, it wasn’t anything fancy. Don’t need that when at any minute I will be moving to another city if I am done with Grizzly.

“A bottle of wine isn’t considered as drinking” I explained leading him to the couch, he sat down and I followed sitting next to him “How is your morning going?”

“Nerve wrecking”

“Why is that?”

“I was thinking about coming here and I didn’t know if I should be scared or excited” I smiled understanding him completely, a good thing we are being open today.

“So what are you feeling right now”

“Both, I could use some wine” I handed him my glass and I watched as he gulped it all down “Thanks” he handed it back to me empty now.

“Happy I could help, let me hope you didn’t have lunch” I questioned getting into the kitchen, my eyes were on him as I pulled out the plates. He was seated his eyes now once again scanning the entire place and I didn’t like the way he was observing it like he was searching for something in particular. I know you need to take in the new area but still “Expecting a camera somewhere?” His attention moved back to me and I handed him his plate taking a seat once again.

“No”

“Should we call it, trust issues then”

“Why is that?”

“Because of the way you’re scanning the apartment, you have mistrust in your eyes are you expecting me to do something” his eyes moved to his food.

“I’m a Hurxley, that is all I know and with this kind of thing, I can’t help but be like this” It was hard to pinpoint if it was a lie or not. He kept eye contact with me, his body language didn’t shift from the one before and I decided to believe him, truth be told he seemed much collected.

“You’re scared of people finding out about what you’re into” his face turned red as he glanced down with a nod. When you think you will not be punishing him he goes and nods, I gave him a look to show my displeasure of his actions.

“I mean yes, sorry” he whispered

“When you’re apologizing you have to add something, can you tell me what that would be” I hate short apologies, I feel like I am teaching a beginner and yes I am but still he has some idea about it for goodness’ sake he writes it down as his guilty pleasure, they are all his fantasies

“Please?” His voice was low and I couldn’t help but smile, that made him look cute even if he is wrong.

“You add my name” he released an ‘Oh’ his face blazing red as the realization has just hit him “No need to be shy, we are learning here, step by step and soon you will know everything” I patted his back picking up my food again digging in as he did as well. I noticed the hesitancy in his bites, does he think I put something in there ’I should stop seeing things where they aren’t but then again that got my father killed. I might be paranoid but I can’t just shrug things off. As long as I find some distrust it is hard for me to give you full trust and just those words last night gave me the mistrust and I am having a very hard time trying to let it go “So tell me, have you ever had a daddy before”

“No”

“Have you ever been with a man” I already know the answer but this is just to hear it from him.

“No”

“Those short answers are not working for me” I sounded calm but also irritated at the same time. I might be here for revenge but I also need to understand that this is his first time, he might write about it but he doesn’t know anything about it. This all shows how unready he is for my playroom, if simple rules are still a problem then we still have a long way to go

“I’m sorry daddy” he squirmed resting his food right on top of his crouch and I liked the way he called my name like he was scared yet not, plus the way his dick just came to life the second he said it, it was a turn on honestly and if I didn’t have the self-control I would have jumped his bones or play with him right now

“It’s okay my little prince, remember we are still learning” I comforted getting closer to him resting my food down “So far your progress is good” I lifted his plate resting it down as my hand moved to his crouch massaging it gently

“Are you gonna let me come?” So eager, he trembled like he wanted this yet scared that he will not be able to touch himself or come, I love his fear and how he wasn’t afraid to show it.

“We shouldn’t steal exams, why don’t we see where this goes” I pulled his belt off then undid his zip.

“But I want to come” he whined pushing his hips up letting me take off his jeans and boxers leaving his leaking member out in the open. I looked into his eyes, they were pleading and he was now panicking, his breathing out of control. Is not letting him come to scare him this much.

“Look at me” I ordered holding his chin “Breath in and out” I followed trying to help him out and once he was breathing normally I soothingly held onto his thigh “Do you have any medical conditions?” Why didn’t I even ask this from the beginning, we can’t risk his life…..yet

“No daddy” he was crying now, I lifted him putting him on my lap and I had to use too much power depending on his size but I managed as I hugged him close to me. I let him sob on my shoulder. I don’t need him stressed.

“Can you tell me what happened?”

“I-”

“Deep breaths” he took them in as I wiped away his tears asking him to try and speak again.

“I’m scared” he sniffed unable to keep eye contact with me but I held his face to make sure he looks me in the eye “This scares me”

“What exactly?”

“The control you have over my body and -that you might not be into me yet I’m into you and I want you so bad but don’t know anything and you might get tired of me” I listened closely and I honestly didn’t know what to say, I know I have liked someone so much but they didn’t like me back and only liked me as a brother I know that hurts and right now I don’t know what to add or how to comfort him. I was still thinking about how I should process this when he added “Can I use your bathroom” I bet he thinks I am not into him which is true but he doesn’t need to know that, I need his trust not the other way round.

I pointed to the bathroom door and as soon as he managed to get his pants back up, he was out of the room I released a big sigh knowing this has gotten bigger too soon and I shouldn’t have hesitated to assure him that I am on the same page. This was my chance to show him that I am into him too, it would have made this easier, I have the kid in my hands in less than thirty hours.

‘And where the fuck is my phone?’

Chapter 7

Tenley’s POV

The moment I entered the bathroom I searched around to make sure there was no camera. I am in his territory I can never be so sure but he would be one hell of a creep if he puts one in his bathroom. I wiped my eyes and congratulated myself on that one. It was well played, I played that very well. I picked out his phone and took out the battery then put my bug device before putting the battery back and turning his phone on again.

I pulled out my phone texting Pais to ask if they can get into Oz’s phone. We need to track every step he makes but mostly the phone calls he makes and to whom, as I waited for her reply I looked at myself in the mirror, I had puffy eyes and red skin, probably that turned him on as he loves red skin. My heart thumped just from that, I felt like my heart was losing its beat, that guy confuses me so much and I was glad I came up with this plan, I know I won’t be able to get any information from him so I decided to tap his phone because when I am with him he leads the conversation and I am just either a stuttering or a blushing mess yet we need Dash and Mekhi.

I can’t fail

Pais texted me back soon saying she had tapped into the phone now, I knew that my first mission was done and all I had to do was go through this day without losing my body to him, something I find so hard to do, it was even hard to lie to him, I don’t know why I felt bad yet I shouldn’t feel bad because this was the game. He is playing me too, I shouldn’t feel bad for this, I don’t even know if it was for the fact that he told me to not lie to him. Holding information is another thing, looking him in the eye and lie is something entirely different and it’s hard

I took in a deep breath before opening the door holding the phone behind my back and as soon as I got back into the living, he had taken away our plates and he was back on the couch, his eyes were on me again ‘How am I going to put his phone back without him realizing that I took it in the first place’ “Come here” just his voice made me shiver that I almost dropped the phone, I got closer sitting beside him but he patted his lap. Why? Why?

My face got red as I rest his phone on the couch then climbed his lap, a place I find myself seated most of the time and I don’t hate it because it’s comfortable plus I shouldn’t do anything suspicious “I am here because I am into you, I wouldn’t be if I wasn’t” and good thing I knew he was lying even if he looked like he wasn’t lying, this bitch is a very good player “We should just take it slow” I don’t object on that.

“Yes, daddy” And the name never fails to make me hard. I leaned my head onto his shoulder and he smells wonderful. It felt nice being like this with him, his phone rung ruining the moment, or should I say saving me from the moment I was creating. I took had my head off his shoulder as he stretched picking it off the couch answering it as he put it on his ear not looking suspicious at all.

“Okay, yeah…..give me a second” it was forwarded to me and I got off his lap as he made his way far from me and I guess his bedroom. I didn’t have any reason to snoop on his phone call as we have already tapped into it. Instead, I texted Pais asking her if she was getting what Oz was talking about and to whom

He is buying a gun, a riffle model, it’s neither Mekhi nor Dash her text came just as Oz came back in the room. I had to put my phone away feeling like I wanted to curse at myself. We have to wait for him to communicate with Mekhi so that we can track him down, I don’t care about the rest of his business but I would like to know why he is buying a riffle, I hope it’s not for me or my dad.

“Are you feeling better now?” He asked

“Yeah, thanks” I said shyly and he sat on the table right in front of me. He likes doing that, I feel like it’s a sign to make me feel small.

“Good but I think we are going to have to stop for today” his hand pushed my hair back and I looked into his piercing steel-blue eyes that showed care. He held my chin and pulled me closer, his lips moved close to mine and I parted mine waiting impatiently. I have wanted to know how they would taste on mine

I wouldn’t call myself a complete virgin. With men yes with women I stopped having time for them when dad disappeared and when he got shot I had too much shit to deal with than date. So yeah, I think I am this horny or in need of kissing him because I have spent so long without any action. I whimpered when he didn’t attach them but instead tilted his head once again not touching my lips, I felt like I could go crazy if he didn’t kiss me.

He is playing with me right?? We both know what we want why wouldn’t he just kiss me. I groaned inwardly as I took it to myself pulling him in attaching our lips, I don’t think I could have handled that tease any longer.

I moaned holding onto his thighs as he started moving his lips on mine. They tasted as good as I had imagined even better, I wasn’t even allowed to lead. He took over the kiss, slow, his lips moved like he was being careful of my own and I just felt so fuckin dizzy that when he pulled back I felt high and disoriented

I opened my eyes that felt so heavy and when I saw his face, his lips. I needed that again, I didn’t ask I jumped him crashing our lips again as I sat onto his lap. I needed to feel that feeling again though he held my jaw and separated our lips “Calm down” I wanted to argue, how can I when…..I took deep breathes and did my best to calm down “Just give in to me” He whispered then attached our lips again, slow like before but this time I gave into him. I just followed and soon his pace got rough making me hotter as he tasted every inch of me.

Ugh, his tongue, the way it massaged and licked was just so amazing. I held onto his neck trying to get our lips closer than they are. I am not getting enough, I need….His hands groped my ass and I pushed my groin into him moaning into his mouth. I moved my hips with need as we both broke the kiss breathing heavily, my eyes were in his not once slowing down. I could feel his hard-on, on my ass and it seemed big, it felt big on my ass “Aaaahh daddy” I moaned pulling him closer feeling myself leak into my jeans, I should really stop wearing jeans, they hold me in all the wrong ways “Touch me” he held my chin making me look down

“You don’t ask for things”

“I’m sorry daddy” oh fuck how can I be this turned on from the fact that I can’t ask for things. I always ask….always. I crushed our lips back together again my body on fire but still not like the last time. Last time was better, I needed that, I need that heat on my body again “Please touch me please daddy” I begged, I needed it, I don’t want to go home with blue balls again when I can’t even touch it.

I held his hand moving it to my nipple, I needed him to pull it, yank it. Whatever I don’t care, I just need it to sting and burn “Please make me hurt” I begged, even more, when his hand did nothing.

“Stop moving” my body instantly stopped and I took in deep breaths wishing he doesn’t do me like last night “Get up” I did right away and when his hands moved to my jeans I couldn’t help but pulse in anticipation of his hand on me. He was slow and I was impatient though I had to wait until he yanked them down, next time I am wearing sweat pants, they are flexible. He pulled my boxers down and after stepping out of them I remained naked in front of him.

It felt intense, never been this naked in front of a man, well those that I am thinking about fuckin me, he is the first and I wish he does something about the thing between my legs. He pulled off his shirt and he is filled with tattoos, I have seen some on his hands but seeing his chest with tattoos I felt myself throb even harder with his pecs. I didn’t know tattoos were such a turn-on for me. He pulled me between his legs pulling my shirt up and his lips moved to my pecs biting down.

I shuddered and clutched onto his shoulders to steady my weak legs as he feasted on my skin something that created just pleasure “Mmmmh” I kept my lips between my teeth trying so hard not to make a sound. His hand moved to my butt and I trembled to remember last night, my face became hot as I waited for that slap that never came. His lips moved lower to my navel as he pushed in and flicked right inside “Aaaah” I gasped digging my nails into his skin as he repeated the action that got me weak making my breath come out hard “Daddy?”

“Yes, my boy” he replied in a smoky voice as he licked my shaft from the top to bottom making me tremble as he smirked at me “what baby?”

“Don’t tease me” I whined, I can’t handle that I need him so bad.

“You touched yourself when I told you not to,” he said all that as he rubbed the tip of my dick painfully slow his eyes on me. Why did I even do that, I was on fire and angry about the intense orgasm I missed that I couldn’t wait to just get it myself yet in the end I got nothing.

“I’m sorry daddy, I will never do that again” I can never risk something like that again.

“I’m going to forgive you this time” he turned me around, I don’t even know how he does that but all of those thoughts left my head when he cupped my ass and I felt his teeth on my right cheek with a groan. His large hand found its way around my shaft and started pumping it “This ass” he lightly slapped it then took it into his mouth making me moan trying to steady my shaking legs “You taste so good baby” he was feasting on my ass cheek and it was making me tremble on my legs.

His big hand pumped me fast making me cry out loud holding onto his hands for support. He held me into his arms as I sat onto his lap, not once did his hand stop pumping me “Move your hips” I did, moving them back and forth fucking his hand yet grinding onto his dick.

“Uhhhhh daddy” I threw my head on his shoulder trembling his hand feeling so good.

“Slow down” I immediately slowed down with a deep groan, my eyes are glassy, his hand felt so good I could feel knots in my belly. He squeezed me a bit as he rubbed in circles with his hand onto my shaft with ease due to my pre-cum yet he was doing it painfully slow. He bit down onto my neck and his other hand was onto my nipples as he started flickering and yanking at them, they were so sensitive after last night but they felt even better when he played with them.

“Ugh daddy please” I couldn’t take it anymore, I wanted to come, I wanted to move. He pinched my nipple “Aaah fuck please, daddy please” he was killing me, all I wanted to do was move.

“You’re going to come when I tell you to” he commanded right onto my ear and I felt it right in my body as my blood flowed down increasing the intense arousal.

“Yes daddy” his hand started moving picking up the pace I wanted, I didn’t move my hips as he hasn’t told me to. I looked down at his hand and I moaned feeling myself getting closer and closer, my muscles tightened and I felt all the blood rush to my dick, I was close why wasn’t he telling me to burst. I waited for him to say it and I felt myself lose my head into pleasure “Daddy, I’m close….” I turned to him hoping he was telling me to come with his eyes but no, he wasn’t and I couldn’t come before he says so “Please, please oh fuck” my dick was pulsing, it wanted to betray me.

“You’re doing great baby just a little bit longer” I felt comforted by that, I should just hold on for a bit. I’m doing great, I’m ‘You’re doing great Tenley’ I couldn’t help the whine that tore out of me fighting to hold on, I was holding on with everything in me.

“Come” It was like my body relaxed and I shot right away, an explosive orgasm tore out of me making me gasp as I shot ropes, and ropes of cum tore out of me like a never-ending fountain, he milked me until I was dry and I leaned back onto him with my tired body as I breathed hard. Never came like that in my life “You did very well my little prince” I lifted my eyes to him with a tired smile, I love that name.

“Because of you, thank you daddy” I attached our lips feeling great full, I never thought I could hold onto an orgasm like that. It was the best orgasm I have ever had.

“Let us get you washed up” I still felt tired and didn’t want to move, I was bumped that I had to, I was about to get up when he held my thighs shifting me horizontally before getting up carrying me bridal style. Oh my god, I felt my face heat up and I had to hide into his chest, no one has ever carried me like that. I heard him chuckling “No need to be shy my boy, I don’t hit the gym for nothing” my face heated up even more after that, there were reasons to be shy. He reached the bathroom and sat me down onto the closed toilet as he filled the tub with water.

I watched his back and there was no tattoo except for the one that connects with his hand and reaches his shoulder. I wanted to ask him more about them but he came back and carried me again then rested me down into the tub filled with warm water. I calmed down and I waited for him to leave but instead, he picked up soap and shampoo and came back “What are you going to do?”

“You think I am going to let my little prince bath himself,” he said as if I should have known he wouldn’t let me do that “You did well for me didn’t you”

“Yeah” I replied shyly and he was like that answers your question. He made me lean my head back and started washing my hair, it isn’t something I am used to but it didn’t feel bad, and looking at his face it felt even better. When he was done with my hair I was already semi-hard, he moved to my body and with soap he scrubbed me, I felt like he was only turning me on and nothing else.

He ignored my hard-on and stood up getting a towel, he came back and wrapped it around me after telling me to stand then carried me out and into his bedroom where he dried me. I felt like a child who couldn’t do anything for themselves as he did everything, I felt really shy and my face is on fire, should he be doing all of this for just holding an orgasm. He then came back with sweat pants and pulled them on me and a shirt “You should get some rest” I don’t even know what more I can say, yes I was tired but shouldn’t I be going home.

He moved me around, tucked me into bed, and after pecking my lips, he left me alone ‘What the fuck just happened?’ that was not in my fantasy journal and I should have hated it but why I’m I smiling like an idiot.

Holding an orgasm is hard and it took so much out of me but it was worth it, if I didn’t hold it I could have missed this. This was better than any orgasm, not even my mom takes care of me like this. I pulled the covers close to me smelling them and they did smell like him.

I fell asleep with a smile on my lips ‘Definitely the best day of my life’

Chapter 8

Oz’s POV

When you start questioning things you start seeing what is right in front of you. I am not just a dominant who wants control, I am someone who was raised to read people and see right through their lies and I have been taught that since the day I was raised. My dad might not have been great with reading people who were close to him or maybe he did but trusted way too much to be able to see the lies in front of him but I don’t.

I see a sheep in sheep’s clothes even a mile away and I wanted to give that kid a benefit of the doubt and just trust that he is this innocent naive kid in need of a daddy but no. He might have managed to fool me with his body language but he made one tiny mistake, taking my phone. I didn’t realize it until he left for the bathroom and I searched everywhere for it. That was the first clue that I was being played and he knew who I was because he didn’t react about me buying a gun that seemed insignificant to him so it means it wasn’t what he wants.

Grizzly wants something else to have sent his son to play me.

This means it’s not me he is interested in but rather someone I talk to and my guess is Dash. Grizzly wants Dash for the attempted murder, Grizzly isn’t the forgiving kind and I know his kids might not be either though my question is why hasn’t tried to kill me. Does he need me alive for something, did he send his son to fool me and play me.

What does he need from me? Why does he need me alive?

Something was still a miss, if it was Grizzly he would want me dead right away because I am a big threat to his empire yet here I am, with his son and he hasn’t made a move to do so. He needs me but until when and why? This all proves I am on the right family and they know who I am, I need to be more careful now.

I am just going to let them think they are still playing me as I wait for what they have planned for me. I should have trusted my gut on this one, the good thing is I have an advantage here, I am the one playing now and right now my revenge isn’t about finding Grizzly but rather finding out what is going on exactly but to do that I need to distract his son from what brought him here.

He should have never set all this bullshit up because now it’s gonna come back and bite him in the ass, he should have attacked me as a man but patience, acting dumb and silence are good friends. I made some blackened salmon tacos, not much but I set them right for a romantic date, then dipped some strawberries into chocolate and some white wine. I got all the time to set up a diner date in my kitchen, dimmed the lights, set the music, and after seeing that everything is set I walked back into my bedroom to find Tenley still asleep.

In an enemy’s home and he sleeps like that, Grizzly could have managed better or I made him believe he was safe, that is what I am aiming for here and since he is playing me he expects me to ask about it his father which means he will be ready for all my questions. I won’t be asking about anything and confuse him even more. I walked over to him and pecked his neck, his eyes opened up slowly and when he saw me he smiled his eyes still half-closed “Mmmmh daddy” he touched my cheek lovingly. I picked out a necktie holding it in both hands like I was going to attack him. He pushed himself back a bit fear flashing his eyes ‘See the trust is still zero, I need him to forget why he is here and make him trust me completely’

“Come on, I have a surprise for you” I smiled resting it down the necktie done with my test. I need him to trust me that even when I touch a rope he doesn’t flinch, that even when I blindfold him he still trusts me, I will be working on that, as long as I teach his body to trust me his mind will be easier.

“A surprise?”

“My boy was so great he deserves a reward” I praised petting his hair before getting up “Come on” he took my hand hesitantly and I gave him a genial smile as I helped him out of bed. I took him out and watched his face as we reached my kitchen, his eyes held shock as he turned to me with a reserved smile “So, does my boy love it” I pecked the back of his neck with my hands wrapped around him.

“I….um, I love it”

“And I bet you’re hungry” I led him towards the table pulling out a chair for him. I moved back into the kitchen and brought out the salmon tacos, I sat them in between us then handed him a plate as I took a seat opposite him “Dig in”

“Thanks” Why did he seem shy, he was taught some great body moves, you can’t blush on record it has to come naturally but I will turn them into real ones “Did you cook?”

“Yeah, my dad used to teach me when I was still young” I added and I know I piqued his interest with that, he didn’t ask for more though I know he wants me to continue so I did  “I usually don’t do it as I live alone but for special occasions like this, I like to get my hands dirty” his face turned red as he picked up his taco and took a bite, he groaned.

“This is great” he praised with his eyes half-closed

“I know and it’s the only thing I’m good at” he tried to cover his laugh but couldn’t as he held his hand over his mouth to stop his food from falling out. I picked up a napkin handing it to him.

“Sorry” he wiped his lips, “I thought your dad taught you how to cook”

“He did but he was only great with grilling meat and tacos, so that makes me great with burgers or anything to deal with grilling and tacos”

“I’m great with baking, we used to do it as a family most of the time” he sounded sad at the end, did something happened. I wanted him to get into it but that will wake him up to the fact that I want information from him, I should keep this real.

“Well, maybe you can teach me about baking, what is something you bake the best”

“Raspberry cake” he beamed “It is just so sweet and it just melts in your mouth, just so perfect it’s my favorite”

“The way you talk about it made my mouth water, now I wish I woke you up so that you could bake for us” he smiled his face flashing.

“This is also great”

“But now I have a craving for raspberry cake as desert”

“Really? I can make it for you I mean only if you want” I smiled with a light laugh picking up my glass. If I were to ask questions he would slip like broken glass, he is talkative and with just one topic he is almost slipping and searching himself barely.

“I see, so if someone wanted to capture your heart they should use a raspberry cake” it was more of a mental note teasing him and he squirmed looking anywhere but me “But don’t worry, I have more ways than one to capture your heart” I winked as I got up taking the plates away leaving him all flustered and hot. I picked out the strawberries that are dipped in chocolate taking them back as our dessert “I hope you love strawberries” I laid the small tray in front of him

“Thank you” he smiled picking one dipping it into his mouth and I watched every single step, he didn’t hesitate like at lunch. He looked nothing like Grizzly, actually Grizzly never gave birth to kids that looked like him even Simon didn’t look like him. I smiled shaking off the memory, no need to get back into that right now.

“Have you ever been into role play” he choked onto the strawberry, I smiled handing him some water “Slow down” I advised as he took a sip clearing his throat, he is really jumpy, so fast in everything, he does “So?”

“No, no” he denied clearing his throat again, technically he was in one right now if we are being honest, Grizzly was making him do this though I want us to make ours.

“What do you say we play? Are you up for it?”

“I can be, I don’t know I might be terrible”

“Don’t worry it’s nothing big” I encouraged “Just, let me say….what is something you wish you never had but have” I need something that will get us out of our comfort zone and make him trust me even more or forget the reason why he is here, I need him to open up to me.

“Um….money”

“Good and what is something you wish you had but don’t have” he scratched his ear as if searching for an answer “If it brings back bad memories don’t say it, just think of something light, something flexible” I didn’t want to force him into something too big or with depressing memories, this was about having fun and forgetting.

“Um let me see” he made a thinking face staring in space, he has now let his guard down completely. His stance looks free like he was talking to a friend and I liked that, the more I give him something he doesn’t expect the more I break into him “Something I wish I have but never had…..I will have to go with chemistry”

“Chemistry?”

“I always wished I could be able to mix all those iodine and you know but I always failed though I think it looks cool. They always look cool when they do it, in their white gowns and transparent goggles most especially when they make a new discovery with the human body, it seems like they have superpowers” I chuckled to myself, he is such a kid if you pull of this hard exterior.

“So now we have Money and chemistry” I held both my hands up, my left showing for money and the right standing for chemistry “How about we play a chemist and a businessman”

“I’m sorry I don’t get it” I tilted my head, I have never played something’s big as I was planning, at least I have never played something outside of the bedroom like we are going to play. I don’t need sex with him, I need trust and to get that what other way to throw him off of his game and put him into another game, play game with game. Distract him long enough for me to get what I want, I know I will have to give him something at one point so to show that I am not hiding anything but for now I need him distracted, that is why I am going to make this thing big.

“You are going to be the poor chemist and I am going to be the businessman”

“How does that work, I don’t know anything about chemistry. Can’t I be the businessman”

“You can but you said you wished you didn’t have money. If you’re a businessman then what role will that be, you have to be something you’re not, poor and a chemist, that is what role play is”

“Okay but beforehand, my brains are quick on things but not chemistry” he defended himself.

“You will have to learn the basics or we don’t even have to get into chemistry Dr?….” I left it to him to choose the name and at first, he didn’t catch on as I held out my hand.

“Oh um…Drew”

“Mr. Storm” I used my real name, no need to change it for the role as I won’t be changing anything practically

“What is it gonna be about?”

“Since you know nothing about chemistry, how about we stick to business. You will be selling your best new medicine or discovery, you have to convince me to buy it” And I couldn’t wait to find out how this was gonna play out plus when I am in role play, it’s role play.

I don’t joke with that.

Chapter 9

Tenley’s POV

After talking about role play Oz walked me to my car, it was already dark outside and I couldn’t help but feel all together excited about what took place and what was about to take place. It was a great evening, the diner was set perfectly and at times I almost said too much than what I was supposed to say but still held myself to not say anything more than what I should say. He is just so nice and sweet and kind, sometimes I feel like maybe he is not here for what we think.

Why would he not ask me anything about it, even when I slipped and talked about my family he skipped over it like it wasn’t there and made the conversation more comforting and fun. It was like he didn’t want to get into something strong that would bring out memories but then he brought in role-play, well I might be playing one right now but this is a play we both know about and I couldn’t wait to be excited plus it’s exciting because I will be doing it with him.

He said he will be sending me the information and by the time I get inside, I should be ready to be Dr. Drew. It was not in my erotic journal that’s for sure and come to think about it, he has done absolutely nothing that I wrote down except well for the daddy thing which I love. Just calling him that makes me hard, I’m having way too much fun I might be forgetting what got me involved with him in the first place.

The one thing I am completely sure about is that I am definitely into this daddy kinky and I set it up because deep inside I knew I needed it, I knew I wanted it, maybe that is why I came up with this entire thing in the first place. I might be acting like I am doing it for my dad yet in a real sense I am also doing it for me, for me to have this because I deserve this. I do, its something I am into and it can be hard to go up to someone and say something like that, people think it’s weird or gross or that you have issues and yes I happen to have them but still it’s something I enjoy and shouldn’t be judged about it.

I know I want Dash to pay but I also need to enjoy this as it lasts and that is why I took it upon myself to read a chemistry book. He didn’t say anything about what topic, I should just be ready but I suck like really suck I can’t understand chemistry. I have been struggling, I know he said we should do more business than chemistry but, still I need an idea about medicine “Hey Pais” I called my eyes still on the book that I almost knocked my teeth out when I stumbled into a wall.

“What are you reading that is gonna get you hurt?”

“Chemistry”

“We are done with high school, why are you studying that shit. I know you haven’t chosen a course but don’t you think chemistry has said no to you so many times” and she took the book away from me closing it, I haven’t understood a thing and I was glad it was closed, it was only participating in giving me a headache and making me blind with medicine formulas that I don’t understand.

“I don’t need chemistry, it’s just this thing….” I didn’t feel comfortable letting her in on the changes that go on with me and Oz. She already listens to his phone calls, I feel like that’s enough “I need a theme of medicine like a topic to argue. Let me say it’s a group project and I have to sell drugs, what drugs are easier”

“It depends on the project, though I feel like pain relievers would be simpler as long as you don’t go into medicine for the head. They are too complicated plus you know they have memories with dad” Yes, since dad was shot in the head, doctors have been trying to study his brain so I feel like if I make that an argument I will end up crying from the memories

“Yeah” She was right, I need something else.

“I can help you” She held my hand with a tiny smile “Just get a pill, study about it. You don’t need to get into formulas, you just need to know about the body and you’re great with biology” that made sense, basically little chemistry then add biology plus those two go together.

“This is why I love you” I pecked her head running up the stairs thinking of something else, if I study medicine then it means I can be a chemist.

“You didn’t take the book back to the library” I heard her yell behind me but I was already far gone getting into my room starting on my research. If I don’t go into chemistry I will be able to understand it, first pain killers, how do they work. I started studying them, they block the pain signals that travel between the nerve endings of the brain, sounds simple but would I make money out of the already created drug. Would it be a business deal that will get Dr. Drew rich, I feel like it is already out there. There are some strong painkillers in the world, that isn’t something new to offer a businessman.

I spent my entire day trying to figure out something and I ended with nothing. The day strung along and I didn’t receive a call or a message from Oz, that was a bummer because I wanted to talk to him, maybe he can help me out, this is stressing me out. He didn’t tell me what business deal, only that I am poor and my name is Drew, who is a poor chemist who had created a medicine or a discovery. I shouldn’t be this excited as I am already freaking out since I have no topic.

This is hard

The day came and went then the next day also came and nothing had happened, we had been listening to his calls though and they are nothing important. At one point he was asking about some building and a chemistry lab, I had to lie to Paisley that it wasn’t connected to my sudden obsession with chemistry. It was about three in the evening on the second day when a message came to my phone, it was an address. My heart immediately came to life and I instantly ran to my closet, I was thinking about jeans but first, they feel bad when I am hard and I know I will get hard but also I need something that makes me look like a professional, a chemist.

I decided on trousers and a dark button-up shirt, it made me look twenty-two and that isn’t a bad age. I didn’t know what was going to happen, I was just excited I was going to be in a role play, my first role-play. I tried seeing one these past days but it was of a slutty nurse and it made me wonder if this was going to be like that, me not knowing how this was gonna play out made it even more exciting. I parked outside the building I heard him talk about a few days ago, I double-checked the address, and indeed it was the place.

The gatekeeper let me in without a question and after parking, I followed the room number he gave me with the floor which was floor three, it was a chemistry building and there was absolutely no loving soul around which was kind of scary until I found the room I was searching for, room number 205. It had a sticky note on it.

Once you enter that room you are to be in the character of Dr. Drew no breaking it until I say so or you will be punished.

Secondly, the topic must interest Mr. Storm or he will walk out.

Good luck

Now, this has just gotten more intense and I was ready for it. Never back down of an experience, it might be the last time you get to have it. I pushed the door open and it was a lab filled with chemistry cylinders and chemicals. I gulped knowing I suck and I will have to do anything that doesn’t involve using those unless I have to.

There was another sticky note next to a white hospital gown that told me to wear it. I shrugged it on and it fit. I pushed my hands into my pockets getting closer to the chemicals not touching any, the last time I used these they exploded and almost took my face with them. I stepped away as I started humming a song moving my legs when a knock sounded at the door and I remembered I haven’t given Dr. Drew a character, how will he act. I cleared my throat “Come in”

It opened and Oz walked- I mean Mr. Storm walked in wearing a black suit. It had a tie and a belt this time, he looked like a real businessman and I seemed like a nerdy poor chemist, I was already feeling my character from his presence “Nice to finally meet you Dr. Drew I have heard so much about you” fuck, he sounded so professional get hot and fuckable, I need to sound just like him.

“I have heard so much about you too Mr. Storm please take a seat” literally there were just tables mostly with fewer chairs but he took a seat unbuttoning his coat button while doing so

“I hope all great things”

“Indeed” I smiled, it was reserved because this was kind of nerve-wracking. It’s like getting to know each other but through different people or characters.

“Let me hope you’re not trying to compliment me so I can accept your proposal”

“Why would I do that?” I didn’t know I could. Can I flirt my way through this, be a slutty chemist. I bit my lip thinking of that idea, it could work, right? Or he would walk out on me.

“Well, then show me” I cleared my throat, I have nothing, completely nothing. Pain killers those were stupid and I can’t make a business deal like that I will be turned down before I could blink. His gaze alone was throwing me off track “Dr. Drew, didn’t you have something to show me” Why is he acting like a real businessman yet I am freaking out, his part is easier but whoever fucks the businessman, so I guess the chemist was the one for me plus I have never been on this side. I’m always the one with money.

“So-I- had created this-” he didn’t say a thing, he listened intently to my…. nothing, I had nothing and I was standing there blank. Don’t we get a script or does he enjoy seeing me squirm with absolutely nothing to say yet I can’t break character?

“Dr. Drew” he called still calmly “I scheduled this hour for business if you’re not ready either get someone who is or I get out of the door right now, I have so many things to do, and right now I am willing to invest in you, show me where my money is going to go” Did he have a script I didn’t get, I believed he was a busy businessman and I believed I was poor and needed his money but didn’t know how to get it and I believed I was wasting his time “Dr. Drew”

“Um…” Nothing, too bad I was getting turned on by this that my head is screaming “Can I get a second”

“Go ahead” I stepped behind the chemicals and I took in deep breaths, his eyes were still on me so I did my best to not break character. I can do this, I am a poor chemist and I need his money, I need to sell him the idea, sell my idea, sell my idea. I opened my eyes and stepped back in front of him, I have done business before I should apply that in this “Whenever you’re ready”

“I made a pill that could make men pregnant” I blurted out and he smiled, isn’t that breaking character, he broke character. I screamed in my head even if I knew it was useless because who said Mr. Storm doesn’t smile.

“I’m listening”

Chapter 10

Oz’s POV

I love it when I don’t know where something is going and you have to brainstorm, that is the reason I didn’t give him a script. I just wanted this to come naturally and see where it’s going, that is always the best part. When you don’t know where something is going, when you don’t know what the other is gonna say but still role with it, it’s called improvising and in role-play, it’s the hottest thing to me. Thinking like that character so naturally is hot and sexy and right now I find his character fuckable.

The way he has just improvised made me almost break character but I kept it together and waited for him to continue on his argument coz oh, I can’t wait to see where this is going. He can make men pregnant, who wouldn’t be impressed by that “See back when I was still young, around fifteen. I had an uncle who was gay and he always wanted to carry a child of his own but couldn’t. Sadly he passed away without archiving that goal but ever since that day I have been obsessed with helping others like him to get a life of their dream” I gave a single nod as he swallowed “That is why I created…I mean, for now, I call it Romy, my uncle’s name but I can change it as soon as it gets on the market if you fund me that is”

“How does it work?” The name was unnecessary for now

“It helps form the ovaries and with the ovaries formed inside a male body, this can help start the process of the pregnancy and yes with strong supervision. As the pill might take a few days to kick in…..it has some side effects to it however the results are impeccable. The ovaries are one ninety-eight percent confirmed to produce estrogen and progesterone into the male body” he seemed more confident now than ever, he sounded like Dr. Drew “this might take a few months for the ovaries to form of course since we are changing the male body on the inside”

“So after the ovaries are formed, what next. Remember he doesn’t have a uterus”

“That is the best part” he walked back and picked up chalk, I had to get up and instead sat on the table taking in how he drew the male structure “See this, as the pill gets in. It doesn’t only create the ovaries, everything changes, as soon as the sperm fertilizes the egg, the womb will form, he will be able to carry his child for eight to nine months though with a lot of supervision”

“What guarantee is there that we won’t lose a life with the changes in the organs plus the weight of the child-”

“Sorry to cut you off but I have done so many tests and this only refers to age, weight, and the way a person has reacted to the changes. If the pill sets in, a person of the age thirty and above might need two years for everything to set in and become stable whereas a person of age twenty-five it will take only six months but if a male takes it before the age of fifteen then they have enough time to make everything strong and set in place before they can think of having a child which means a person who takes it and plans on getting pregnant in less than two years or less are more likely to have a complicated pregnancy or a hard time to get pregnant”

“An early dosage equals a complication-free pregnancy” he sounded confident enough to make me believe this.

“It would still differ to the person and how they reacted but yes”

“Any other side effects”

“Those are not severe and as the pill, they vary to a person. There could be some hot flashes, headache and some bloating since the organs are shifting”

“How does it work after giving birth, any side effects then”

“You react just like any other woman who is from giving birth, that can be handled if there were no complications during birth”

“You can have all the babies you want after that”

“Yes sir but it still varies on how the first pregnancy proceeded and if everything is perfectly fine then you can go ahead and get pregnant….again” he threw the chalk down then walked back to me his hands inside his gown “This can help a lot of people in the world, Mr. Storm, this can open up so many possibilities and for your company being behind such a revelation it will make you look great”

“You don’t need to oversell me, I’m already sold” his eyes widened as he smiled giving me his hand that I took right away, that was a very sexy presentation and I wonder if he could do something like that in my playroom.

“I swear you will not regret this Mr. Storm”

“We will have to first do some more checkups on it and see if it does what you say it does then you can consider your idea sold”

“Thank you so much, this has been my dream and to know that someone is willing to fund it means so much to me” I smiled comfortingly as I took my hand back, he looked happy and I know this meant so much to him.

“How about I take you for dinner, Dr. Drew, congratulate you on your win”

“Aren’t we going to first sign something” Cautious? I like that

“Why do we need to sign” I questioned leaning to the front getting closer to him “We made a deal didn’t we”

“Are you flirting with me, Mr. Storm”

“What if I am?” He gave an angry face that kind of took me back, is he going to act hard to get now.

“I am going to be your employee Mr. Storm this is so inappropriate” and he sounded genuinely offended making me chuckle lightly not stopping by advances, now this has just gotten a bit more exciting

“Who deems it inappropriate when I find my employee attractive” I passed my hand on the side of his face and he shivered though his glare was still evident.

“I will sue you for harassment, we came here to make a deal not whatever this is”

“I like my men fiesta” I complimented yet stepped back with my hands raised in surrender “But to apologize for my behavior I would love to take you out for a bite so I can apologize and congratulate you” his eyes seemed skeptical like he couldn’t trust me and it made him even more desirable.

“Well, it’s just a bite” he took off his white coat, and inside he was wearing gentle wear that I liked. It didn’t bring out his form however, it didn’t miss to hold his ass.

“After you doctor”

“I can do an operation on you, I would enjoy opening up your brain” I laughed following him outside as we walked through the halls of the lab.

“Operation takes time, whereas pants take just one second to rip off” that managed to shut him up his face turning red “And the way you walk, it’s like you’re calling me to open those legs”

“Mr. Storm you promised an apology dinner, if you keep this up you might be apologizing for eternity”

“I’m available for eternity if it’s for you” he stopped walking and turned to me. He held his hands on my pecs pushing me into the wall and crushed our lips together. Wasn’t he legit acting like he wasn’t interested just a few seconds ago, well this was my chance? I wrapped my hands around his body deepening the kiss when he suddenly broke away and stepped back.

“I shouldn’t have done that,” he said fixing his hair like a mistress who has been caught “You’re my boss, that was out of line-” I pulled him back into me attaching our lips again and he moaned roughly pulling me down as he wrapped his right leg on mine, I kissed him to my heart’s content as I recalled that hot, hot presentation back there. I wish he could say it again “Mr. Storm” he moaned breathing heavily as I broke the kiss our clothes already disheveled and hair sticking out, he constantly licked his lips while his fingers played with my suit “I have a secret to confess”

“Confess my doctor”

“I have always wanted to be spanked in a lab room” I smiled holding his jaw lightly and kissing him again, Dr. Drew wanted to be spanked.

“I didn’t take you as a naughty one doctor” I directed his hand on my crouch “See what your secret made me…now I have a fantasy to spank you in a lab, see as your ass turn red with my prints showing who it belongs to. You want me to own you, doctor?”

“Soon you will own me on paper” he breathed out “Now own my body, every single inch of it sir” he moaned pushing his groin into me tracing my pecs through my shirt.  Oh, now I feel like I didn’t come prepared to destroy him. I thought we would at least make it to diner and go from there to my house but now…..now I want to play. I pulled his hand leading him into the first laboratory I could find, at least renting this entire lab will serve as a purpose and give me a fantasy I have never thought about until Dr. Drew. Now I want to see him laid on a table with his ass in the air.

“Get out of your trousers” I commanded locking the door while pulling off my belt and deeming the lights.

He hurriedly took off his trousers and boxers remaining naked with just his shirt on, his excitement evident and his hard dick proved how this idea turned him on “Get your hands together” he did and I wrapped the belt around his wrists with a smirk as he bit his lip giving me that lustful gaze. Dr. Drew was very trusting. After making sure they are secure enough I led him onto the tables bending him over one so that his ass faces the front of the lab then tied his hands right onto the next table, keeping his hands stretched in front of him “Was this your fantasy, Dr. Drew”

“Yes Mr. Storm”

“I prefer being called sir when playing” he glanced at me as he replied with a ‘Yes sir’ I circled his hopeless body his ass on display for me. I held and massaged the tender meat that I couldn’t wait to see turn red, my first hand landed hard on his right cheek and he moaned as my print engraved into his skin, making it nice and red “What is your favorite fruit?” I questioned massaging his ass

“Raspberry” he panted out, I haven’t even touched him and he is trembling like that

“That is your safe word for when you want me to continue” I explained “Your second favorite fruit”

“Coconut”

“When you want me to slow down” I explained again “And your worst fruit” I was tracing his ass with my palm the entire time knowing it is going to be red in just a few seconds

“Pickle”

“That is your safe word for stop” I explained making sure he understood those three. I asked him to repeat them and he did know which word for which thing. My hand landed harder than the first time on his other cheek making the same print, now they both matched “Aren’t you going to count for me doctor”

“One sir” he counted and my third hand landed on his other cheek and he yelled out two with a groan, his hands pulling on the belt. I slapped him the fourth time, with each time giving it a few seconds. My fourth and fifth landed “Five sir” he cried out his entire body shaking, his ass was already red though not red enough to my liking.

“Which fruit?” I was studying his body closely just so I don’t go overboard with anything and remember that this is his first time.

“Raspberry” he panted out and I added another slap, he moaned louder this time I know a few labs down he was heard. I am glad the place was closed down for the night  “Oh fuck, Mr. Storm…. more” I soothed his thighs a bit to get him ready for the next hit, and when it landed it bruised his already bruised skin even more though the harder I went the louder he got and the more he wanted and that is what I did “Aaaah, can I come? Please, please Mr. Storm can I come…..niNE” he screamed on the next hit his entire body trembling, his ass so nicely decorated red. I wanted to fuck it so bad and bruise even more of his skin and leave marks though it wasn’t the time “Please” he begged but I don’t think I am ready to let him go any minute now

Today isn’t the day to fuck him, though I can’t waste a chance without enough play “Do you remember your safe words doctor”

“Yes sir” that was the only confirmation I needed.

Chapter 11

Tenley’s POV

I didn’t know what came over to me to ask for this, it was the spur of the moment and the need to get spanked after two days of pure deprivation and him looking so annoyingly sexy as fuck as he talked business made me want him to spank me so hard “Doctor” He came to my sides and pushed my hair away from my face “Do you know what this is?” My face heated up because at one sight I knew what it was right away and I felt embarrassed about that “I see, so you know what it does this?”

I nodded, I don’t think I could say a word at how ashamed I felt. I gasped when it shocked my sides “Did it hurt?” he questioned while tracing my hair holding the wand in front of me. It’s redhead right next to my nose that I had to push myself back a bit scared it will zap me yet also intrigued.

“No sir, it’s tingly” I am laying on some table in some lab with my ass in the air like this shouldn’t get me as red as it is. A zap got me out of my head, the sound makes you think it’s gonna hurt like a bitch yet when it contacts my skin it is not bad but intense that it makes me skip while trying to get away from him, it didn’t hurt no, it made the hair on my entire body stand up and it felt like a tiny prickle. I was used to being curious about how it felt like, I guess today is the day. It sounded scary when it attached to my skin that the sound was making me skip more than the trickle itself “Fuck, fuck oh my God sir”

He stopped and looked at me with a tilt of his head a smirk attached to his lips enjoying my skips. He held my chin and pecked my lips “Guess we better get to work” He said getting back behind me where I can’t see him ‘Get to work? What were we doing before’ my heart pounded kind of scared yet in a good way “I need your legs apart doctor” I had just spread my legs when a zap hit my stinging ass cheek making me skip yet moan at the same time. My legs were trembling like crazy, this gets stronger every day.

A hard slap made me cry out as my hands tried to pull on the belt that was biding my already weak hands and the belt proved that even more as it wasn’t going anywhere, it made me feel trapped and weak like I was at his mercy and he could do whatever he pleased and I loved the feeling. I loved the feeling of it. This has been one of the ways I wanted someone to take control, have me like this without mercy “I need you to relax, take in a deep breath and gently push out”

I took in deep breaths gently pushing out. I was still trying to get my breath back to normal when I felt a slick finger protrude from my hole “Do you feel any pain?”

“No sir” I replied truthfully, I can barely feel it in my hole not barely but still no pain. It started moving and even if I could barely feel anything the fact that he was doing it made my insides twist in knots in both pleasure and embarrassment when an electric shock passed through my thigh, they are so sensitive “Sir” I whined feeling so exposed than I have ever been. It reminds me of the fact that my ass is in the air for him, my already flushed face became even redder and I bet my ass worse as he liked it

The continuous thrusts of his finger made me want more that I constantly pushed my ass back and that earned me another shock and another that made my dick leak profusely throbbing and pulsing with need and the lack of friction was not helping at all, I was on the verge of begging when his voice boomed once again in this empty lab that made my moans, whines and the sound of his hand hitting my skin even louder “Tell me how it feels?” I felt the second finger slide in and like the first one it didn’t hurt.

“It doesn’t hurt sir” is just a bit uncomfortable and torturous, I wanted to come yet it seemed like we are just starting. I didn’t add that because it was something I could handle though my dick is throbbing painfully from the lack of attention. His fingers started moving slowly as if being careful at first until he picked up the pace. I tried turning around and see him though I couldn’t and my eyes are way too blurry to see through them, I could just feel his fingers and his touch on my burning red cheeks when he pressed on my spot “Aaaahh daddy” five constant shocks landed on my inner thigh making me gasp-incoherently moaning, my dick spurting almost exploding right there, I know if I take another hit I will be a goner by now this was torture.

“What did you do?” he didn’t sound so happy, at first I didn’t know what I did when it finally came to me, I broke character yet he told me not to break it and I did, why would I do that

“I’m sorry sir” A slap landed right on my other cheek and I cried out in both pain and pleasure when he hit my spot inside that made me shudder almost coming right there “Uuhhuhhuhhghh” I don’t know what the fuck I’m moaning but I want to come.

“What did you do?” he growled

“I called you daddy, I’m sorry…..I’m so sorry sir hahaha please can I come” I moaned throwing my head back feeling like I might pass out.

“Look at you” he shocked my thigh, not once stopping his fingers from abusing me “Skin so red like I want it”

“It’s yours, sir, make it red”

“I know it’s mine” Another shock landed and this time on my thighs, the shocks weren’t so hard but hard enough to get me screaming like I was being murdered and shaking like I was having some kind of attack, well yeah on my ass and I just wanted to blow up with his constant press on my prostate

“Can I come, can I come sir please” I cried wanting to burst?

“Not now” his focus was now on my hole and his fingers moved in and out so fast. I cried out when he was shocked right next to my hole making me skip “Don’t move”

‘How can’t move?’ I whiner in my head doing my best to stay in place “SOrry, sir. Fuck, fuck, fuck….aahhaahaha sir please” I was leaking, I felt all the blood rush to my groin, my legs gave out and I received a shock for that. I stayed on my shaking legs and I couldn’t take it “SIR please” I cried barely holding on yet also knowing what will happen if I hold on, if I make him proud he will care for me, I want that…….I need…….

“Come for me boy”

“Thank you sir” I got to gasp out right before ropes and ropes of cum shot out of me, I was on fire. I spasmed my dick pulsing as it shot like the first time yet so strongly than it when Anonymous the shock hit me “AH” I gasped and he laughed obviously playing with me. My legs gave out, this time I didn’t try to fight it as I got splayed out on the tables trying to catch my breath. Mr. Storm came back to my face and held my already tired head, I whined leaning into his touch trying to feel more of him

“You did well my doctor” he praised messing up my wet hair making me smile tiredly, it is always worth it. He unhooked the belt from the desk and I felt relieved when I could pull my hands back to my body, he also untied my wrists, my hands were already limp, and when I was about to fall he held me in his arms “You did so great” he continuously pecked my head adding to the praises that managed to make my heart swell “How are you feeling doctor?” I was now on his lap still doing my best to breathe normally as he gently massaged my wrists

“Like I have just got a business deal and the best orgasm sir” I smiled resting into his chest my ass burning. I heard Mr. Storm chuckle and it was calming, to say the least.

“Well doctor Drew, I think I should take you home,” he said cleaning my body with a wipe, wiping away all of my sweat and cum while massaging my tired body. His hands felt so good on me I felt like I could sleep right now.

“You didn’t come, I can help” I offered, he has just given me an orgasm shouldn’t I return the favor, or are we going to ignore it like last time.

“You’re not ready” I can be, I didn’t want to argue he might be right and I am not ready. He helped me into my pants and left the boxers, I don’t think I can handle anything touching my skin that closely. He carried me though this time I had my legs wrapped around his body and I clung to him feeling overly confident that he can carry me. He walked down three flights of stairs without breaking a sweat and I was glad I was confident he can carry me but of course, he can.

He led me into his car resting me into the passenger seat gently and I leaned more onto my thigh so as not to hurt my bum, I could still feel his hand. He took the driver’s seat “Punch in your home address” I just looked at him, I don’t think doctor Drew knows his address plus shouldn’t he be taking me to his house “Your address” I hesitantly punched it in, and the moment it was in he backed out of the empty parking lot leaving my car behind. I kept my eyes on the driver with a tiny smile and when he handed me his suit jacket I couldn’t help but be even more into him as I shrugged it on.

As tired as I was, I managed to stay awake and I felt bad when he parked right outside my house, he looked at it then looked back at me, he checked the globe compartment picking out an ointment “Apply this before going to bed” isn’t he going to help me, isn’t he going to tuck me into bed like last time. I took it but I couldn’t mask the disappointment as he held my chin “I can’t apply it, there might be cameras here, we can’t risk anyone seeing you naked” I wanted to tell him to take me to his place but he was already out of the car opening my side.

I wanted to have a big head and not get out, I wanted to stay in here and I can’t believe I am going to say goodbye. I knew I couldn’t stay in so I finally got out. My mood felt bitter and I didn’t even try to hide it “Goodnight, Mr. Storm” he held me in place not allowing me to pass, and kissed me lightly.

“Good night Tenley” No! I didn’t want it to be over. Now I feel my nerves build back in, I felt more confident when I was doctor Drew. I leaned onto his chest needing more time to take it in that this is over yet I didn’t want it to be.

“Goodnight Oz” I finally sighed out trying my best to be a big boy, this wasn’t the last time to see him, I shouldn’t feel like this.

“You’re sad” he acknowledged holding my cheeks “Didn’t you enjoy our play” how can someone not enjoy that “Or is it……” he tilted his head as if it finally clicked “My little prince” his voice made me sniff, I didn’t know I was crying until then “I’m sorry”

“No” He is going to leave me alone without taking care of me after everything “I did it for you and-” don’t I deserve a reward for what I did. He leaned both his hands on with side of my body and eyed me, I kept eye contact with him.

“Baby boy” he smiled warmly holding my chin “I wish I could do it, but right now I am over an hour late for work. You don’t want me to get fired do you?” he has a job? Isn’t he here to spy on me.

“No” Now I felt bad, I could have known he wasn’t doing it because he had a reason, last time he did it. Yet last time I wasn’t looking forward to it yet this time I am and it is disappointing that I am not gonna receive it

“If you be a good boy for me you will be rewarded” that made my face flame up as was to be rewarded came into my head “I can take you out on Tuesday, a date just for us” he whispered while kissing my neck “Then we will have all the time in the world, where you would get to ask for anything you like, would you like that”

“Yes, daddy” My eyes caught something beyond the gate, my sister pointing at her wrist as if telling me something that I didn’t understand.

“See you soon” I subconsciously nodded but it seemed like he too was distracted he didn’t notice the action “Rub yourself very well” My eyes widened with a smile “Don’t get dirty on me boy”

“But you said something dirty” he smirked pointing at me like he couldn’t wait to get his hands on me.

“That’s my body” I chuckled as he jumped into the car driving away and I watched it leave, I had my heart on it until it disappeared amid the night and I felt pressure on my heart while looking at a blank space, there has never been a day as good as this one and I didn’t want it to end, it was like I forgot what everything was and let myself feel, I did something I have never dreamed of when I was Dr. Drew.

My eyes moved to the ointment and I felt another tug on my heart- what the hell I’m I feeling “Ten” I moved my eyes to Pais who was running up to me and behind her was our men holding guns, we hired some men to help us since dad’s mafia group disappeared after Leon’s death, our dad’s second in command.

“What’s going on?” I pushed the ointment in my pants pocket.

“Why are you crying?” I touched my cheek and it was wet, I cleaned it as fast as I could. I didn’t even notice I was “Hey, did something happen?”

“No, it’s nothing just…. something fell into my eye” I  don’t know why was I even crying “Just tell me, why are they here”

“Oz talked to Mekhi, we know where they are but I have been calling you and you have not been answering my calls-”

“Where are they?” I questioned now remembering what all of this was about. I didn’t need anything else, just the name of where those two were and I will be on my way.

“Westford” I passed her as the cars came out of the gates “I briefed them all” She added making me nod as I got into one car my aching body was not so aching anymore with this new information  “Be careful okay,” Pais said standing outside.

“I will let’s go” I ordered asking for my weapons. A small gun was handed to me as well as my knives ‘Today I end it all’ We started the drive with one car following right behind us. I have been waiting for them and finally, they are close by. As soon as we entered Westford I started giving out orders on what they should do, we needed to be careful and fast before they find out that we know where they are exactly.

“We are here” the driver announced parking the car right outside of a nice-looking house, it’s excluded from the rest with all the lights on. I stepped out of the car as the rest did the same.

“I need men on every corner, shoot to kill” I am not taking any chances, if I can get them alive good but if I can get them dead even better. I watched my men circle the entire place making sure there was no escape and they were as quiet as they can get with their moves “Get me a smoke bomb, we need them out” I held my hand out, I stayed next to the car as I pulled out the pin throwing it right into the house, that will get them out real quick “Take the left” I ordered the last guy as I remained alone while pulling on my smoke mask getting closer to the house next to the Porsche deciding to use the front door.

Soon bullets started firing up all over the place.

I had to seek cover just quick as it got worse and my men were dropping like flies, I was just below the poach listening to bullets fly and since it was so smoky I could see absolutely nothing on either side ‘Fuck this is not good’ I gasped when the door opened, I took cover when out walked Dash and Mekhi with duffle bags “Did you get everything” Mekhi asked with a key in hand pressing the button opening up their car as they threw their smoke masks on the ground giving me clear sights of their faces. I wasn’t gonna let them leave, whether I was alone or not.

“Don’t move” I ordered with my gun up approaching them as they stopped moving to turn towards me “Guns down” I ordered, Mekhi had a gun whereas Dash didn’t but I know Mekhi with a gun. He is more dangerous than when he doesn’t have one.

“Who the fuck are you?” Dash growled trying to step in front but was stopped by Mekhi who held his hand on his torso making him step back.

“Dash calm down” Mekhi whispered resting his duffel bag and gun down his hands up, my eyes followed the motion so intently that I missed Dash who jumped with a superkick right on my temple which brought me on the ground “Couldn’t wait until we found out who it is” Mekhi questioned with a smile.

“I have never been the patient one” Dash flirted back his eyes getting off me. I used that as I chance and kicked his legs tripping him down, I didn’t waste any second kicking his forehead which earned me a groan. Mekhi was on high alert now, I used my hand and threw myself up and with a jump, I kneed Mekhi on the chin sending him down with blood splashing in the air, I added him a kick but soon saw Dash sending a punch towards me which I sidestepped elbowing his sides then chest. By the time I had made him step back feeling disoriented, Mekhi was already back on his feet and I threw him a back kick right before adding Dash another kick on his chest, and this time it managed to get him on the ground.

It didn’t even take a second and they were both on their knees with me standing in-between them. They didn’t look angry or anything, they had smiles “Mekhi, you’re getting your ass kicked,” Dash said with me on alert waiting for them to get up and attack, though it seemed like they were taking their time with this, was this another tactic to attack when I least expect it

“Like you’re not, you idiot” Mekhi fired back bringing himself back on his feet as Dash followed, they both started encircling me. I peeled my eyes sharp trying to not miss anything while breathing heavily through the mask “You think you can beat us both”

“Try me” I dared with my fists clenched “I’m leaving this place with the two of you dead,” I said through the mask

“I feel like I have heard your voice somewhere,” Dash said, the mask was muffling my voice. I know he heard me when I was playing my dad and I was behind Grizzly’s mask “But that is not important as you’re going to be dead” I glared at him, he was being smug after what he did. I threw a kick that he held right before throwing me into the car, pain shot through my back as I landed on the ground “What is it kid, get up make this fight interesting”

I pulled out two knives getting to my legs once again over baring the pain, they were still standing side by side looking at me like they have already had me defeated, I wasn’t gonna give them the satisfaction. I can’t stay down with them up, I threw both knives towards them and as they dodged I was already close enough to use my other knife, slicing Dash’s shoulder. I was quick to try and impact Mekhi as well however he was ready for me, he held my hand before I could slice his eye out then kicked me back “This bitch” Dash growled his eyes on his bleeding shoulder.

“It’s just a cut,” Mekhi said like it was a minor cut and Dash shouldn’t be whining about it.

“He cut me, this means he is mine. Step back babe”  Dash said not looking so happy. I need Dash the most and him suggesting we fight alone made me happy that I got up my sight on him now but didn’t stop being worried of Mekhi too just in case he tried to step in without my knowledge. Dash attacked and I did my best to dodge every single attack but when it hit I felt like a track landed on my body, his moves were hard to read with his constant counters. I finally saw a kick come and that was an opening as I elbowed his knee then kicked his chest and his chin all at once then punched his forehead but the guy just kept on attacking like he didn’t feel any pain until I was down and he was standing over me with his kick right above my face.

“Dash” Mekhi called stopping the kick in the way “Come on let’s go”

“He is still alive, I don’t leave the enemies alive” Dash replied looking down at me “Isn’t it, your sleep time kid” he smiled right before his kick landed on my face and the world went black.

Chapter 12

Oz’s POV

“Mekhi tell your boy to stop” I ordered, Dash has never known when to stop once he is pissed off. I didn’t need Tenley dead, I just wanted to know what he is capable of and I have, there was no need to kick his ass up even more after the activities we have just had.

“Oh come on, he is having fun”

“I need that boy alive” he chuckled but I heard him put a stop on his man who did but then ended up getting Tenley out. Did he have to make him pass out just because of a stupid saying of never leaving the enemy awake or something, of course, Tenley was the enemy but still he was doing this because of his father and not on his own will, kids want to make their parents proud and tend to be willing to do just about anything, the least we can do is cut the kid some slack “Did he have to do that”

“It’s his rule, he can’t leave the enemy awake” it’s so hard to work with these two. This was to show Tenley that he was indeed on the right track of using me and even though I expected the big Grizzly to show up this also wasn’t that bad, we have now found out what he is capable of doing. Now we just need to know what can bring Grizzly out of his hiding, it’s a good thing now I know what kind of enemy I am dealing with.

They might have left him down but he kicked their asses and I know they were surprised he could fight just like that, I was too but not so much, Grizzly would give his kids some self-defense mechanism “Well Oz, enjoy your boy” Mekhi taunted as they jumped into the car leaving him passed out on the ground.

I sighed watching him bleed out on the ground all alone. He was still in my coat with a now broken mask covering his face but he could get cold out there if no one gets him. I can’t do it or it will seem suspicious. I picked up my phone and dialed Mekhi’s phone telling him to call me and inform me about the attack. I need whoever listens to my phone calls and I am suspecting his sister to hear me so that she can go and get his brother before it’s too late, I wouldn’t want him to freeze out there. Mekhi called in a few minutes “We got attacked and right now we are relocating, we will call you when we find a new safe place” it’s the only thing he said then cut off the phone. Well it’s the only thing I needed but the least he could do is make it believable, I just hope it was enough for his sister to know that his brother is in trouble and needs to be saved.

I kept my eyes on Tenley, he hasn’t moved a muscle ever since his face was stomped on and I am getting worried. That idiot might have killed him in his conquest of ‘I don’t leave the enemy awake’. Right when I was still stressing, wanting to know if he was okay or not my phone rang again and it was Mekhi but this time he called on my safe phone “Hey, I want to know” It was Dash’s voice “Are you falling for this kid?”

“Don’t be stupid” I replied passing my hand over my chin, the fuck is he talking about

“Then you won’t mind if we go back, capture him, cut him up here and there until he tells us where his dad is”

“You’re not to do any of that” I gritted my teeth, just the thought disgusted me, he is not at fault here. His father is, I may need Grizzly but I am not doing that “He is just a kid” I tried calmly this time, my eyes on my laptop screen

“I was just a kid too” Dash gritted his teeth too

“I used you, I didn’t torture you like you’re suggesting. Just leave the rest to me” I cut off the line when Paisley arrived at the scene as I had expected, she was listening to my calls. She ran over with her gun in hand calling out his brother’s name frantically as she passed through the dead bodies scattering around. Through the calling, Tenley coughed awake yanking the smoke mask off his face taking in deep breaths staring into the night

“Ten, Ten are you okay?” She ran over helping him get up. I sighed leaning back now feeling relieved that he was alive.

“They are gone” Tenley gasped out

“I know, I heard they are relocating. Are you okay?”

“No, I’m not” he screamed propelling to his feet in outrage “I had them, I had him but he just….he won”

“We will do it next time, don’t be like this” She sounded sad trying to hold onto him yet he was just so pissed tugging on his hair

“No, there might be no chance for this Pais. Now they are going to be ready for anything and I bet Oz suspects something, he is going to be extra careful now. It’s just fucked up, we are not gonna be able to finish this”

“Hey!” Pais said sternly “We started this, we came up with this plan and we are going to make sure it works. Remember why we started this, for dad” she seemed to have gotten into her brother’s head with that speech but not only his, mine too ‘We came up with this plan’ what??? For their dad “Let’s go home” he nodded following into her car. So they started this, for their dad, I thought this entire thing was Grizzly’s plan.

This can explain why they aren’t attacking me somehow because for all my life Grizzly has wanted me dead. This explains why I am still alive but still, too many questions are left unanswered here and I need the answers

I closed the laptop, picked up my gun and riffle bag with my helmet got out of the house, and after locking up I climbed onto my motorcycle riding away. This needed more explanation. If those kid’s father is Hurxley, the businessman then I have to check it out, maybe Grizzly hides into his company coz he sure as hell doesn’t hide at his house, I could have spotted him somewhere. I drove right outside the Hurxley food company, it was already late at night and most employees would be out at this hour.

I took in the big building and with the security outside, I had to think of other ways. I looked around searching for another tall building that would give me a clear view of what was inside. I found another building that wasn’t hard to get into climbing to the roof of it. I set up my rifle and started adjusting my scope while looking through the glass building. Each floor was empty except one that had a worker moping, I kept on searching for all the twenty floors searching for the one owner of this place.

I have seen the pictures, he is in most family photos more than Grizzly and I can understand that. He might hide his face from the world but he would still not risk showing his face on camera just like that just in case someone knew about him. On my luck, a door opened on the Twentieth floor and the CEO walked out. He is an old-looking man with a beer belly wearing a grey suit, a briefcase in hand. He locked up his office then got into the elevator, I unscrewed the riffle putting it back in my bag as I clambered back down the building.

By the time I got down, he was already getting into a black car, he didn’t have a driver or any bodyguards making this easier for me to follow him at a safe distance, he stopped at one place and bought flowers then got back into his car again. I made sure we were on a secluded road when I shot one of his tires making his car womble but he soon got hung on it and stopped in the middle of the road. I parked my motorcycle getting off with my hand on my gun making my way close to the car. By the time he stepped out trying to point his gun at me, I had his hand in mine with my gun pointed at his head “Make the wrong move and your brains will splash all over this road” I warned the already shivering sweaty old man “How do you know Grizzly?”

“I don’t know who you’re talking about” he shivered out.

“Choose your next words wisely” I coached the gun “How do you know Derek Grizzly Huxley?” I finished his name and dared him to lie to me again as I took the safety pin off, he closed his eyes terrified enough to not want to see the bullet connect with his head

“Business partner” he blurted out

“Where is He?”

“I-i- don’t know” he shivered his eyes shut so tightly “I haven’t seen him in five years, I do business with just his son”

“How long have you been doing business with his son?”

“Five years now” I knocked him out and let his body stumble on the ground as I picked out my phone dialing Mekhi’s number once again.

“Put Dash on the phone,” I said as soon as they picked up, when Dash called I asked “When you tried to kill Grizzly, how bad was the attempt”

“How the Fuck would I know? I am not like Mekhi that every bullet with a person I just shoot until the gun is over or the person I’m shooting at is dead”

“Did you see him after the attempt, after you were caught”

“No, his second in command dealt with the entire thing” I sat back on my bike thinking hard while I cut off the phone. After the attempt that took place five years ago, no one has seen Grizzly, his son is running the business and I bet he took over the mafia as well because Grizzly has not been there for years though they have been quite nowadays. Something we don’t know is going on here, why would Grizzly let his son do business and not him.

Did Dash manage to kill him, is that why Tenley is not after me but after Dash because he did something to his dad.

This all shows that Grizzly is either dead or alive but not capable of running his businesses. Now it’s time to get more information from Tenley. I need to find out where the hell is Grizzly.

Why isn’t he handling any of his businesses?

Chapter 13

Tenley’s POV

I have been locked into my room for days now, I don’t know where to begin plus I need to give my wounds time to heal (well not really) but…..I am still trying to calculate my next move as I don’t know what is next for me. I don’t think I can go back to Oz, he has probably found out about the chip and he now knows I have been playing him, I can’t go there and continue with the act

that is another thing that is stressing me a lot .

I want to be there, I want to be with him. This is the time I just want to lay in his bed and let us continue with what we have been doing but it’s also the time I can’t, yet I need him, I want him, I miss him but he probably knows how I have been playing him and can’t wait to kill me. I can’t believe we are now going to be real enemies. Just remembering when we were together. How we played roles, all the fun times with him that didn’t seem like too much but now seem like the only thing I can think about, like the only great memories in my life.

I find myself looking at his photos all day long and I just wish we met in different circumstances. I just wish all of this was different, real, and not like this. I feel bad for using him even if I know he was using me too, so he could get to my dad and this is probably not real yet to me it is. Every single second with him was worth it, I just wish we met in different circumstances. Maybe then I wouldn’t feel bad for lying. He has been doing the same even though I have no proof of that as he has never asked me about anything like that, he has never tried to extract information from me….ugh, what if we were mistaken and he wasn’t here for us “Ten” Pais knocked on the door.

“I want to be alone” I need to be alone, I feel bad and everything hurts because my wounds are making me feel heavier than my heart.

“I have some good news” She yelled back, I got off my bed and pulled the door open “Hey, how are you feeling?”

“What is the good news?” I didn’t want to dwell on how I feel as it’s not important, I just need to hear the good news she has for me

“Has your phone been off?” I nodded. I did not want to be disturbed by anyone so I turned it off. Truthfully I didn’t want to see the days go by and be forced to call Oz and apologize for missing out on our date on Tuesday, he probably doesn’t care by now and just needs my blood. I walked back to the bed taking a seat  “Oz has been calling you”

“Are you still tapping his phone, he is probably baiting us now isn’t he” He should know he has a bug in his phone, there is nothing we can do for now except sit back and wait for Dash and Mekhi to get back on the grid

“On the contrary no” She took a seat next to me and held onto my shoulder “You were wearing a mask, Mekhi didn’t see your face. They don’t know who you are and Oz doesn’t, you can still go back” What if they are baiting us “Mekhi has so many enemies, he doesn’t know who it is that attacked him”

I thought more into what she said and it sounds right but still, I blew our first chance. what makes her think the second time won’t blow just like the first time, and this time I will have to give Oz some information if I need him to stay and not go to someone else “It’s useless now”

“Why? I thought you locked yourself in this room because you thought he knew, now that you know he doesn’t you don’t want to go back” She doesn’t understand, I passed my hand over my face with a deep groan. I wanted to make her understand what I am going through exactly but it sounded too complicated for me too.

“Okay, I will go back” I nodded my eyes on my hand, everything is so heavy and difficult. This was supposed to be a simple thing and I won’t have to be this confused.

“Alright, take all the time you need” I sighed holding my head that felt like it wanted to burst. I walked into the bathroom pouring water in my face taking deep breaths. I can’t fight this, I know how relieved I am to know that he didn’t see my face, that he doesn’t know it was me. ‘Oz doesn’t know it was me’ that alone gave my heart the beating that I have been missing, the feeling of being able to see him and him not being mad at me made me excited once again. I picked up my keys and took off, I was still in pain but I needed to see Oz, I just needed to see him even if it’s one second, whatever will happen I don’t care I just hope he doesn’t hate me.

I jumped into my car and backed out of the drive taking the road to Oz’s house. Within a few minutes I was parking right outside his house, I didn’t want to think so much about it I sauntered to the door ringing the doorbell nervously. I didn’t know what to expect, it has been nearly two weeks without us talking I don’t know how it will go and this scares me…..

The door flew open, he was on the phone but when he saw me his face turned to concern “My boy what happened?” He asked taking the phone off of his ear, that was the only thing that I desired, some assurance that we are still in the same place as when we separated a few nights back. I fetched myself closer and wrapped my hands around his body into a tight needed hug, I sighed when he wrapped my hands around me I felt satisfaction and comfort that he didn’t hate me. I felt us step inward but I didn’t once unwrap my hands from him nor did I lift my head when I heard the door close behind us “Let us take a seat”

He held my hand and led us onto the couch, I just sat down on his lap and wrapped my hands around him again letting the craving I have had for him take over, it was getting harder to fight every single day.

I think he understood that I didn’t want to talk and just held me without saying a word, it took minutes that felt like seconds because I wanted to stay right there for however long I could yet he brought me out of the hug and examined my face, it’s bruised and purplish though it’s recovering not like the first few days when they felt like hammers still digging into my skin. At this point, I feel like they would be gone soon “Do you still like the red skin” I joked trying to break the intense feeling away and his overly concerned look made me feel bad somehow.

He is just so nice and caring, I feel like I don’t deserve it somehow since I am lying. I shouldn’t feel bad but he hasn’t given me a reason to doubt him and I feel like I might have misjudged the entire thing because if he hates my dad and wants him dead so bad, why should he be this caring

“Don’t even joke about it, who did this to you?” He sounded seriously concerned and pained, his fingers were next to my jaw, tenderly holding it as if he didn’t want to hurt me even more. I felt offended somehow because I am not that fragile but also for him to care enough to hold me with care also made my heart swell with a warmness that got my skin warm.

“You know teenagers, we get into shit” I lied but felt like I wanted to throw up, my stomach twisted and I hissed in pain. He noticed and pulled my shirt up a bit taking in the large bruise there, Dash did a number on me.

“Is this why you haven’t picked up my phone calls” I gave a simple yeah taking a seat beside him and my wounds hurt even more than they have in the last few days. I thought they were healing and it was just a numbing pain yet now they hurt like a bitch “Were you thinking about hiding this from me until you were healed” he questioned his voice fading the more he stepped out of the room, my heart almost jumped out until I realized what he was talking about, he was talking about the wound, not the fact that I have been lying and playing him. He wasn’t talking about me planning this entire thing “Take off your shirt”

“I don’t think I can” I did it by myself this morning but I am here with him and I want him to take care of me like he did the first time, I missed his caring touch.

“Okay,” he came closer and slowly assisted me out of my shirt. I hissed the entire way through. If the doctor hadn’t told me that I didn’t break anything I would say I broke every single bone in my body “They are in the process of healing” he examined them then applied some ointment on his fingers and gently rubbed my skin, it felt nice I bit my lip trying to hold in both a pained hiss and a moan. He seemed attentive to the wound and the way he took care of them exceeded the way any doctor takes care of their patient and this is the care I missed.

He rubbed every wound slowly, giving every wound the time it deserved then proceeded to another “Have you had anything to eat”

“No, didn’t have an appetite”

“How many days have you spent without having an appetite” I recalled and in these past days it has been almost every day if I am being honest, my body ached so bad, and the thought of him hating me made me want to throw up every single day so I guess these past few weeks “Why would you do that to yourself, your eyes show you have been starving yourself” I cursed my eyes down ashamed “Hey look at me” he pushed my legs a bit and sat down “I didn’t mean to scold, I am just worried”

“I’m sorry daddy”

“I’m not angry my little Prince” I found myself smiling my heart thumping from the name, I’m his little Prince “Good thing you’re here now and you should know I am always here if something like this ever happens and I hope it doesn’t happen again” I smiled liking that, I felt like I could count on him.

“Thank you, daddy”

Chapter 14

Oz’s POV

I woke up from what was supposed to be my nap but I think I might have overslept since it’s already morning. Tenley was not next to me like he was when we went to sleep after yesterday’s events. I shouldn’t have slept that comfortably with the enemy in my home but I just couldn’t help it, sleeping next to him felt nice ‘best nap of my life’ yet he might be checking into my stuff by now

I got up and made my way out of the room wanting to catch him in the act and see what his lie would be but instead, I was caught by a different sight, one I was not anticipating for that I stayed next to the bedroom door taking him in fully. He was doing yoga, he was in a hands-down yoga pose and my eyes were on his ass that looked so good, after a few seconds he slowly lifted his legs until they were up in the sky.

The pose flexed every single muscle on his body, legs but mostly his hands. Never thought a sight like that could be a turn-on most especially when it’s dripping wet. He held the position for who cares how long with me staring until he lowered them once again into a wheel “Oh Oz” he did a backflip getting back onto his feet “Good morning” he smiled wiping his face.

“Good morning” He looked better than yesterday, his eyes lighter and it might be from the fact that he had some food and hydrated enough or because of his yoga “Should you be doing that”

“Why not? If I can’t run then a morning stretch will have to do. Do you want to join?”

“I am not that flexible” I confessed, I don’t think my body can do those kinds of poses “But good to know you can bend like that” I threw it at him with a smile, his flexibility gives me ideas on what he can and can’t do. My head got filled with desire as I licked my lips pushing off the door getting back inside the room taking off my shirt hitting the shower deciding to keep my self-control before I devour him this early in the morning yet he is still bruised.

The warm water calmly trickled down my body and after washing off, I brushed my teeth with a towel wrapped around my waist. I rinsed my mouth walking out finding Tenley next to the bed drinking water “I see you have healed up very well” I said depending on my observation while ignoring the lust full gaze he had on me.

“Just a tiny pain here and there though not the pain that can stop me” he replied after clearing his throat. I acted oblivious of what I was doing to him, he soon strutted to the bathroom and I had to hold in a laugh at how flustered and hard he was as I decided to pick out clothes for the day “Hey I realized something”

“And that is?” I questioned without turning to him choosing some sweat pants, I have nowhere to be this morning.

“I have never seen you naked, like completely naked-naked” he sounded confident yet nervous at the same time, and without turning to him keeping my focus on the two shirts that I wanted to wear but couldn’t decide yet which to wear so I asked

“And you want that baby boy?”

“Yes, you have seen all of me why haven’t I” that is fair but still not quite. I chose my white plain shirt finally turning to him after putting the other one back

“Because I can take all of you but you can’t take all of me, don’t ask for things you’re not ready for my sweet little prince” My smile didn’t once waver and the fact that his eyes moved to the towel like he wanted to see through it made me chuckled pulling on my sweat pants still not showing him my lower half just to keep him in suspense

His eyes moved back to my face after failing to see what was between my legs, his face scrunched in disappointment as he released a groan “Yet here I am still with a virgin ass” the comment caught me off guard as I tilted my head with my hands on my waist with a smile still taking in what he said. His nose scrunched then closed the door after giving me a displeased look. I laughed enacting my hands over my face, they say never ask for things you’re not ready for because you never know what is awaiting. If I get my hands on that ass he will not be able to sit, he should be glad I have been so lenient on him for now.

I guess kindness is not always taken very well, I retreated from the room and into the kitchen while pulling on my shirt then made some coffee to help me start my day.

I was just done with my coffee when Tenley came out of the bedroom wearing clothes he was wearing yesterday when he arrived “I’m going to go home, thanks for yesterday” he had an attitude with him that made me smile taking the first sip of my coffee

“Before you leave” I took another sip then rested it down “I have a gift for your virgin ass” I passed him getting to my locked door and after unlocking it I went inside and flicked the lights on “Come in” he was still standing next to the counter, he got close and I waited for his face once he got inside. His shocked gasp made me smile as I watched his eyes flicker around the room.

I wouldn’t say it is a grand playroom, it is just well equipped. I wasn’t planning on getting him more involved than what he already is but he just has a big mouth, I didn’t expect us to get to this point before I find out where his father is but well, I guess things just have to happen “It looks like you know every tool in here” I said depending on the look of recognition on his face. His face turned red glancing down with embarrassment “I wanted to wait until you heal but I think your virgin ass needs it right?” I got deeper into the room my hands tracing every tool wishing I could use them on him, play with him for hours.

He couldn’t even hide the excitement in him from just seeing them. I smirked moving to the dildos and I started with a large one taking it off the shelf, everything here is new and I have never used such a large dildo on anyone, just want to see his reaction “What do you think?” He gulped obviously scared and frankly, I just wanted to scare him, why would he remind me of his virgin hole when I am completely aware of the fact that I haven’t been there ever since we met and that is for a great reason

“It’s too big” he breathed out yet I didn’t miss the bump in his pants, it turned him on how large the dildo is. Then he will love my dick.

“It’s a seven, Tenley if you’re going to take me a seven should be the least of your worries” I just have to, the look of horror wasn’t the only thing I got out of him, his body reaction was more of an answer I needed.

“How big are you?” I chuckled deciding to stop messing with him, picking up what brought me in here. I tend to be sadistic sometimes but that is enough for today.

“You will know that when I take your virgin hole” I picked up the little egg, it’s the smallest size that will fit him without causing any pain or much discomfort and it will be easy for him to get used to it since he has never taken a dick before. I got close to him after picking up some lube and pecked his lips “That is not a problem for today” I added turning him around while pulling his pants down

“When should I be worried about it?”

“When I’m giving it to you” he groaned and that earned him a slap. I slapped his naked ass receiving a moan, I know that will make him shut up. I applied lube on the egg before pushing it in slowly since I didn’t prepare him. There was little resistance until it disappeared in his tight hole, leaving just the tiny tail hanging out. I massaged his hole for a bit, to take away any pain plus get him hotter ‘Where is the harm in teasing him?’ I smiled when he moaned pushing his ass down as if he wanted me to Fuck him.

I took my hand away then pushed both his boxers and pants back up then leaned to his ear “Bad actions don’t get rewarded” I licked his earlobe as he leaned more into me, his breath in pants. He started grinding his dick on my crouch getting me hard. I held his hips in place “You don’t take it out but most importantly you don’t touch yourself no matter”

“What are you going to do?” his eyes were half-open, his lip between his mouth and he looked ready to get fucked. I cleared my throat trying to gain my control and not jump him, the face he possessed made it hard to gain control. I am usually someone with great self-control no matter who I am with, no matter how turned on I am, he is just clouding my head and that is not good

“That’s for me to know and for you to find out” I smiled, fighting the urge to fuck him knowing I won’t get him where I want him if I fuck him now “Your virgin ass will love it, now you can go home”

“Why do I feel like I am being punished for calling my ass virgin”

“Precisely because of that”

“But it’s true, you haven’t fucked me. Give it to me please, daddy…..please” I held his chin, right now he is testing his luck. We are in my playroom and I can go further than just an egg because of his mouth and the way he calls my name “I know you-” if I keep on letting him talk I will end up fucking him

“Go home before I put ice on your dick” he gasped hiding his already closed privates with both his hands making me laugh at his dramatic stance

“You wouldn’t dare”

“Wanna try me” I dared, it takes me only one second to make his hard dick into a mush.

“I would but I feel like this thing in my ass is going to be a real problem, so goodbye daddy” he pecked my cheek and walked out, he walked weirdly but then soon got hung on it and started walking normally. I was regretting my decision to let him go, we could have done more than that or…My eyes followed until he got into his car driving away and I couldn’t help the big smile on my lips just watching him go wishing he stayed

The tug on my heart made me stop “No fuckin way” I gasped at my feelings.

Chapter 15

Tenley’s POV

“Pais, have you found out what had taken place?” I questioned I am late. After spending the night at Oz’s place I felt better but woke up to her text about Mr. Henry being awake. I was supposed to be here a few hours ago but got sidetracked. Anyway that isn’t important for now, Mr. Henry being alive was the best news here, he was the one who took over my dad’s part in the company to save us from the work as we were still in school though I know with time I and Pais will be taking over now that we are eighteen

“The doctors wanted to first check up on him” I nodded taking a seat beside her feeling slightly uncomfortable still trying to get used to the egg in my ass though it’s hard to forget about when it is in a place you have to feel it every second plus the fact that it’s a punishment makes it worry some because he might turn it on at any time when I am not ready but it’s also exciting that he can do that at any time. Like we are not together yet he still had control over me and at any minute he would make me cum or not

I just hope it won’t be in the hospital “You look better” Pais commented touching my forehead “Just one night with Oz and you look like a recharged battery” because he is indeed the charger, I decided to not say that out loud as it was not supposed to happen in the first place

“I was already better before I decided to visit him” I tried to tell a lie

“No, you looked like a walking Zombie but now you look so fresh. I can hardly see your wounds and I know they were in a healing process but still, you seem lighter and happier than yesterday” I felt my face heating up

“You’re just seeing things” I shrugged it off and rose as a sign of showing her to drop it though luck was not on my side because she followed.

“Ten” she held my hand and I knew this was a sensation I was not ready for “I love you so much and I would be the last person to judge if you talk to me. I will listen and if you don’t want me to say a thing I won’t, just remember I’m always here for you” I smiled squeezing her hand lightly, she is the best I can ever ask for.

“I love you too and I’m always here for you”

“I know” she smiled getting her hand out of mine as we waited for the doctors to be done with Mr. Henry. She went back to her phone and I stayed in my thoughts hoping I could just open up about this. I don’t think I can tell it to her, at least not now. I was glad when the door to Mr. Henry’s hospital room opened and a doctor walked out allowing us to get inside “Hey Henry, how are you feeling?” Pais asked with a warm smile

“The doctor said I will be fine” he cleared his throat, he still looked pale and sickly though it wasn’t terrifying like the last time we checked upon him.

“We are glad you’re fine” I comforted touching his shoulder “Do you remember what happened?”

“Yes, this guy he had brown hair or brownish, I really couldn’t tell as it was dark though he was tall, really tall… I think around his mid-twenties. He shot my tires and then attacked me with a gun, he held it on my head asking about sir Derek who he called Grizzly” he sounded petrified of the events that had taken place. At instinct, I glanced at Pais and she picked up her tablet typing for a second.

“Is this the guy?” Pais asked showing him a picture and Mr. Henry nodded when he saw Oz. When I have just forgotten about the fact that he is here to play me I get reminded the hard way ‘Reality check I wasn’t ready for’ and it hurt yet I already knew why he was here, just….. I wish to forget sometimes “What did you tell him?”

“AAAAAaaah-aah-” I slapped a hand over my mouth trying to stop the strings of moans that were escaping my mouth from the complete shock of sudden vibrations that coursed through me causing pleasure to shoot right on my prostate. I had even forgotten the damn egg was in there and now I feel like… I tried holding myself but ended up sitting on the chair trying to stay calm and not moan yet I just pressed it harder onto my prostate

“Tenley, are you fine?”

“Mhm” I hummed with a nod of my head trying not to scare her but I was Hella not okay “I just neeeeeed-” I vibrated and I had to close my mouth to collect myself again. I wanted to curse out so bad and maybe pull off my gaddamn clothes “Bathroom” I blurted out then tried walking to the door without looking weird, I failed miserably.

“I think you should hurry, you look like you’re gonna pee yourself,” Pais said worriedly, I gave her a thumbs-up as I walked out taking in deep breaths. The damn thing was vibrating in my ass and I was sweating and dying because of it. It was a great thing I am used to this hospital, I didn’t need to ask where the bathrooms were, God knows how awkward that would be. I walked relatively slow on shaky legs and constant moans continued escaping me

‘Why didn’t he warn me?’

I walked past a woman who was a patient in her gown, she looked at me with a concerned look “Son you don’t look fine- Doctor!!” she called looking around as if searching for anyone that can help me.

“No, no I’m fine” ‘daddy!!!’ I whined trying to smile at the concerned woman not knowing someone is punishing me for calling my ass virgin which is exactly what it is. I didn’t wait for her to say anything I dashed into the corridor and the moment I reached the bathroom I released a big moan leaning into the door taking in deep breaths “Oh fuck, fuck, fuck…. fuck” I cursed and to my horror an old man walked out of one stall ‘This is embarrassing’ but good thing he isn’t a child, that would have been so bad.

I decided to not act like I am, sorry for that because to hell I wasn’t I needed to curse at anything I can even if it’s the space or the universe. I walked past him getting into the last stall and after locking myself in I untied my pants releasing my hard leaking dick, I was dying to touch myself “Fuck you, daddy, fuck you” why can’t I touch myself when I am being stimulated like this. I picked up my phone and dialed his number, like he was waiting for my call he picked up on the first ring.

“I was asking myself when you will be calling”

“Please stop teasing me, I’m dying can I touch myself” I moaned holding onto the stall feeling my clothes so sticky, I didn’t want any clothing on me, I wanted them off right now. I yanked at them to get some air wanting to be completely nude and jerk off until I explode

“And why would I let you”

“Because I apologized” I bit my lip cursing, my entire body filled with pleasure, and my dick was pulsing for attention. My hand was twitching to please my body until I orgasmed “Oh fuck, please daddy” it has been so long since I came, and right now this has to be the hardest thing I had ever had to do, not touch myself when I am this overstimulated

“No”

“Uuuuhhhhh please, please I’m sorry for being a bad boy, I didn’t-aaahah….please” I held my hands in my fists “I pro-promise to be a good one….please daddy let me touch myself, oh Jesus Christ…..fuck” he requested for a video call, I picked up and he was on the other side laying in his bed one if his hand behind his head ‘I wish I was there in his bed’ and hold him.

“You look…..” his smirk made me flash red, I know I look like a complete mess. Sweating from head to toe, my hair sticking out everywhere

“You did this to me” I don’t know why I become overly shy when he stares at me like that “Can I touch myself please” I bit my lip all the confidence I had when he wasn’t on video gone. I bit my lip holding the ground hard do not to make a sound but failed miserably

“Touch yourself” He commanded and my hand that had been dying to touch myself did right away making me release a loud groan leaning into the wall “Keep your phone where I can see you” oh fuck, I glanced around searching for a place and I had to take my hand off my dick, the vibrator not once has it stopped its stimulation. I closed the toilet cover and positioned the camera before kneeling next to the door where he can see me.

I took myself into my hand again and started stroking, I felt like I could lose my mind. It felt amazing “Pinch your nipples” I took my shirt between my teeth and used my other hand to pinch my nipples hard. The vibration increased a bit compelling me to shake like a leaf with sweat coating my skin like I’m on a run “I said pinch your nipples” I thought I was, I pinched them once again “Hard” his commanded and this time I did hard, I felt like I could burst out when real pain coursed through my chest and to my groin.

“Daddy, can I come?” I can feel it building up inside of me, it was getting closer “Please-” A knock got me to come to a halt.

“Is everything okay in there?” The person asked, I tried searching for words to say but ended up with nothing.

“Guess that answers your question” Oz mumbled with a smirk before getting off video. I gritted my teeth when the vibrator stopped too. I sat down heaving hard and pissed at the same time, who interrupted me like that. I was going to come, he would have let me, and then someone else decides to interrupt me like that.

Another knock got me even more pissed that I got up and yanked my pants up over my still-hard dick, straightened my shirt as best as I could, picked up my phone, and pulled the door open to find a doctor starting at me like I was sick or something “I was informed about someone not being okay in here, are you okay?” I wanted to put my anger on him but decided against it, he might have been scared but don’t people differentiate between moans and a cry for help

“I’m fine” I replied getting to the sink washing my hands, then my face trying to cool off the steam, maybe get my dick to calm down.

“If something disagreed with you, you could get it checked out”

“No, I’m good”

“You can’t be, that kind of sweating isn’t normal” It’s normal if you were on heat like I was but you decided to cut it off on the wonderful part after all the stimulation, I deserved an orgasm at the end but no, he had to cut it off. I screamed in my head.

“Thanks for caring but I’m good” I dried off, passing my hands through my hair as I made my way to the door but stopped turning back to the concerned doctor “And please next time be a little bit late” I gave an angry smile, if only he was a few seconds late I would have had time to come but he didn’t, maybe next time he will.

At first, he looked like he didn’t understand me until his face turned red and he got what I was talking about exactly “Yeah” I said closing the door behind me getting back into the corridor with one thing in mind.

I need to get fucked, whatever it takes I am getting Oz’s dick

Chapter 16

Oz’s POV

I pushed two martini glasses towards the two ladies who smiled then went back to their conversations. I moved back to attend to other customers making them their drinks. My night wasn’t being so chaotic and I hope it ends just like that. Drunkunds are hard to deal with and when a quiet peaceful night comes it is always a blessing, I know that from experience since I have owned a bar for a long time.

Now that I am in Livesberg, I needed something to take some of my time plus it is one of the two things I am very good at, and if you add a riffle then you got me. I learned from the best, they are the two things that connect me closer to him, that make me feel like his legacy isn’t asleep or something.

I would want to get children and keep the Storm name but with this kind of life, I don’t think I can deal with it at the time. Until I end Grizzly I am not about to start a family, I know I should start planning on that since I am not growing any younger- “I would like a drink” I didn’t need to look to know who it was.

I lifted my eyes still shaking the cocktail I was making, my eyes landed on Tenley. I was supposed to just glance at him and avert my eyes but I don’t think I could as he looked really hot. My eyebrows drew closer and I even stopped whipping the drink trying to take him in all and by just what I am looking at I am already a bit hard “Hey man” the customer I was making a drink for yanked me out of that trance.

I poured his cocktail and topped it with a slice of lemon before pushing it towards him. I moved my eyes back to Tenley, I don’t think I have seen him look this good. His hair was pushed back so neatly that it shaped his face showing his jerked jaw perfectly. His lips were pink and I know he added something as they were so inviting.

His eyes were popping like he did something to them that I couldn’t put my hand on. They were wider and somehow bigger, well defined. His lashes were taller than they have been, they were just perfect, his eyebrows were also shaped nicely. I really couldn’t handle his detailed face, he had shaved it slit clean like it looked so smooth, he looked so hot and so wantonly irresistible.

What did he do??? He has always been handsome but this, he looks like he had a makeover or something because I don’t think he has any makeup on since I can’t see it ’but it had to be there. Either that or am I seeing a different person today “I’m I going to get a drink” he said with a smile leaning over the counter showing his collar bone.

“What do you want?” I was still in a trance that I didn’t pay much attention to what I was saying just checking him out.

“Hey get-” I raised my hand at the customer that was asking for a drink.

I pointed over to Orion “He will get you what you need” I didn’t need to look at him when this hot human was in front of me. Wow “What do you want to drink?” he chuckled, his eyes shining so bright. His smile lit my world, I am certain because I smiled just from seeing him smile.

“Your-” he shook his head, his face turning bright glancing away from me as if he couldn’t say what he wanted to say “Choose for me” it seemed like it wasn’t what he wanted but went with it anyways.

“Okay” I gave him one look over then decided on a drink to make him. I decided to make him a strawberry cocktail with vodka and lemonade. It didn’t take more than three minutes to get done with the drink before moving back resting the drink down but didn’t push it towards him “Come get it”

“I want to get it” his voice sounded like he was flirting and his flirtatious smile proved it as he leaned over to get the drink. I held his hand leaning closer that we were face to face and I didn’t miss the gasp that escaped his lips “Need something daddy” I had to stop fighting myself control on that, I know my eyes reflected what my body wanted and that was to rip off his clothes.

“Are you wearing makeup” I questioned leaning closer smelling his skin that smelt so nice. Whatever he is trying to do is working because he looks strikingly handsome

“Not just makeup daddy” he whispered his lips on my ear “I have a surprise” he tried to lean back but I kept him grounded so that we were face to face again.

“What surprise baby?”

“Take me out of these clothes and you will see” he smiled taking the drink leaning back. He took his first sip his eyes in mine, I was hot at this point, I don’t think anyone has ever been confident enough to turn me on this much and leave me wondering what surprise he has.

Now I want to know

“I can take you out of those clothes right now” I need to stand my ground, I should be leading him up and not the other way around.

“But can you fuck me?”

“Are you daring me?” does he think just because I was taking this slow I can’t fuck the shit out of him.

“Yes” I laughed holding the counter, he is brave enough to dare me like that.

“Don’t ask for things you’re not ready for”

“Who says I am not ready?” I know he is not ready or I am not ready to take him that far, I don’t know why but I am not willing to fuck someone who was sent to play me and I don’t know why that bothers me when I am doing the same, for once I don’t need it to be like that “I want you”

“That doesn’t mean you’re ready”

“Why do you say that?” he whispered leaning onto the counter “I am ready……I’m ready for-for anything. I am ready for you to have me all and take me who-” a customer came beside him and he shut up as he awkwardly leaned back. I worked on the guy and gave him his drink, with a sigh I leaned back at Tenley.

“Th-” he cut me off

“Do you want to have sex with me?” of course I do but not in these circumstances. I don’t know why it’s restraining me but they are, it’s not like a one-night stand but as a game and I don’t think I want to take it into sex.

“I-” I sighed leaning in my hands on the counter, this seemed like a serious conversation and we were having it in the wrong place.

“Use me” That took me by surprise, he leaned in taking my hand “Use me as you please, play with me, let me be yours at least for the night make me red until no part is left unseen. Own every part of me until I am shaking, I’m ready for anything you please to do with my body” his voice was low and he sounded like he was about to cry yet determined “Please….” he pecked my hand “Be my first, I promise I am ready” he leaned down and rested his chin on our intertwined hands “Please”

I leaned down too, getting closer to his face capturing our lips into a tiny kiss “You can’t give your all to me if you’re lying” he closed his eyes and rested his head to our hands, I had to throw it out there, we can’t go into all of this with all these lies. I saw his back entire body shaking to show he was crying and the wetness on my hand proved it “Hey Orion” I called the other bartender “I’m off”

“Okay, I got you” I gave him a thank you as untangled my hands from Tenley’s, he didn’t move his head off the counter. I walked to the other side and held my hand on his back.

“Let us go” I called soothing him softly. He lifted his head wiping his tears off, I expected makeup to be running down but surprisingly there weren’t any. I held my hand over his shoulder and carefully helped him out of the bar and outside where it was chilly. I led him into my car and after sitting him in the passenger seat I moved into the driver and backed out of the parking lot.

He hadn’t said anything and his eyes are cast outside, he was still crying “You were lying too” he whispered his eyes still cast outside

“I know” I glanced at him and this time he had his sad eyes on me and I didn’t like that. Just like the day Dash punched him, he seemed sad, I also didn’t like that.

“Hey, it’s going to be okay” I tried touching his shoulder but he shrugged it off. I decided to let it be until I parked right outside my apartment. He got out as I got out too and after heading towards the door and unlocking it he went in and onto the couch like a brat.

I went into the kitchen picking out a glass of water getting close to him. I decided to rest it down, I know he will take it when he is ready “Why can’t we just fuck and get it over with, we lied” he suddenly snapped the moment I took a seat next to him “I just want sex with you, why should we dwell on the lies lying between us”

That question proved he didn’t know what he was getting himself into “Sex is just sex, giving yourself to me isn’t just sex. You want me to own you, to take full control of your body and that is something that can’t be done with someone you don’t trust”

He laughed turning his entire body towards me “So you want me to tell you all my secrets so that you can fuck me” his voice was challenging “Is this why you have never tried to question me before, we’re you waiting for this moment”

“Yes”

Chapter 17

Tenley’s POV

“Yes” That reply evoked something in me and it was nothing other than pure rage. He has been playing me, get me here, where I need him more than the air I breathe so that he can just go ahead and throw something like this in my face.

I was so angry I didn’t even realize I had pulled out my knife and it was on his neck with me on his lap holding him down “You need to calm down” I pushed my knife and it was into his skin now, one push could get his neck off. One push and all of this is over

“Don’t tell me what to do” I sneered ready to cut his neck off “You don’t get to tell me what to do? You lost that right do you hear me”

“I never had it to begin with” he fired back closing his eyes a bit trying to take in the pain then opening them again “Remember you were playing me too, you were using the fact that I needed your dad to play me” I felt angry yet I knew it was true, he was just great at the game. I guess somewhere I focused more on him than anything else “You played yourself, I just waited for the right time to get what I wanted”

“And you think this is the right time,” I asked my lip twitching in anger “What makes you believe I will tell you anything when I am the one with a fuckin knife on your neck. I can slice your neck clean and leave your dead body for someone to find”

He dares to laugh at me “I’m not your enemy, I just played the game you started and if you want to kill me go ahead”

“Aren’t you going to fight” I was shocked but kept my grip firm.

“We both had our reasons to why we started this thing. In a game, there is always one winner and in this one, I lose”

“But-” he was winning what does he mean he lose “You already got me where you want me” he scoffed sadly.

“I am a strong user, Tenley. I have used so many people in my life that it started to become my second sense. If you’re not important to me I let go of you, and I admit you are still a strong use to me in finding Grizzly but that is not the only reason you’re useful to me” I was listening intently “I have had you where I wanted you for a long time”

“Then why didn’t you do anything about it”

“I don’t know” the eye contact didn’t flutter even once “I have always known one thing and wanted one thing… but then you come in and for a moment I know what I want yet don’t know what I want”

“What do you want?” he chuckled holding my hand that was holding the knife but I held it firm and showed him that one mistake can get him dead.

“Wow, never thought I would say this on knifepoint” he let go of my knife and raised his hands in surrender

“Say it!” my voice moved a bit higher urging him to say it.

“I want you” My heart stopped and my grip on the knife almost loosened “And there is only one person I have wanted as much as I want you” I wanted to smile and kiss him, my heart was happy and my dick a little too excited but then I remembered that this all was a game.

“Are you playing me?”

“Did your father give you trust issues” I didn’t like his words I almost pushed the knife in to show how serious I am “I’m not lying” he added when he saw how much I wanted to kill him.

“Then tell me why you’re searching for him, why do you want him dead?”

“Can we not talk with a knife on my neck”

“I don’t trust you” I admitted, what if I end up dead because I believed the words of a man who has been playing me all along

“Yet here I am trusting that you won’t push that knife into my neck” I felt weird with those words like he has put a weight on me. I didn’t even know he was trusting I wouldn’t put this knife into his neck “The wizard’s crew was once called Storms, most people called it the Storms since they were respected and feared. The Storms consisted of my dad and his two brothers”

“When it started they were all about smuggling drugs into the country and selling them, with time the business grew and that is where the name came to be, because of the three brothers. As the business grew even enemies grew and in the end the two brothers Jack and Jason died”

“I’m sorry” I felt uncomfortable to hear that, I can’t even imagine what that would feel like.

“It’s okay” he gave a warm smile and I felt like I should take off the knife, maybe not pressure him into telling me anything but on the other can’t I wanted to know “I didn’t see them but after the two brothers died, dad needed someone he could trust and that is when he found your dad, my dad used to wear masks to keep his identity from the world, Grizzly did that too when they met. That was years before I was born all stories I heard but by the time I was born they had created a bond and trusted each other just like brothers”

“Your father had a sister Louisa and a son Simon” he cleared his throat, the name may have been too touching. I took the knife from his neck unable to hold it there, it seemed to have gotten deep “Thanks” he used his shirt to wipe the blood away from his neck.

I just sat next to him and looked at him intently waiting for the continuation that never came “So my dad had a son?” I needed to know more about this.

“Yes, he was five years older than me. We grew up like brothers just like our dads” he leaned back turning to me “The bond was strong we started teaching each other how to kiss and I ended up falling for him” I nodded “I confessed but he turned me down and said he saw me as a younger brother. Of course, my feelings didn’t go down, each day the bond got stronger, we were riffle buddy, partners in crime until I was thirteen when he died”

I pushed myself closer holding his hand, I didn’t even know I had an older brother but they seemed so close. “We were from a festival that night, we came back home together and we had decided he will spend the night at our place again but when we got there we found mom was on the ground bleeding already dead and your dad was finishing my dad off with this look of hatred”

“I remember screaming” he cut himself off and rolled out his neck “When I screamed he noticed our presence and without hesitation, he turned his gun to me and shot. I was still shocked by what was happening I didn’t move but instead, Simon stood right in front of me and took the bullet” he took in a deep breath passing his fingers over his upper lip “So yeah, that is why I want him dead” he seemed to cut the story short or simply briefed it to not get into many details

I didn’t know what to say, I have been here trying to do revenge on the person who shot my dad yet my dad did that. I knew he wasn’t a Saint but hearing his acts disgusted me and to think I was here because of him, the fact that he is my father  “Do you believe me now” he got up and moved into the kitchen but I followed.

“I can take you to him” he laughed bringing out a bottle of beer getting the lid off.

“I didn’t tell you all of that for you to take me where your dad is” After what he said I would willingly take him to Grizzly right now, “I told you all of that so you know I am done playing this game, I am done wasting years running and searching for him and mostly I am done because of you”

“But you were so close I can take you he is -” he held my face shutting me up, I was going to tell him where he is, on a bed where he has been for the last five years.

“You started all of this because you care and love him. Not so many people are willing to do that for anyone and after so long of being alone, living life as if it’s my last I realized I don’t have to live for revenge. So much is in the world and I can find someone that cares for me, I can get back what I lost-”

“What about revenge, he killed your family. He killed the man you loved don’t you think he would want to be avenged”

“Actually No” he leaned onto the counter “He was the most kind-hearted person I have ever met and he wouldn’t want that and you wouldn’t want that. You would hate me if I killed your dad”

“No I wouldn’t, he deserves it”

“He does but do you” he chuckled sadly while pushing his hair back “I was willing to kill him no matter who it hurts, even if it were Simon’s siblings but now I don’t think I can kill the father of the person I like”

“So, you like me?” I asked, he turned to me warmly and checked me out

“Not my type but yeah” I pushed his hand feeling my face heat up, he likes me. That felt like a million butterflies in my stomach “I really do like you”

“So falling for two brothers huh?” He smiled and I found myself smiling too.

“It might be the fact that the wizards have something in them that I just can’t ignore”

“The wizards of Oz” he burst out laughing, the first time to see and hear him laugh out like that.

“Hurxley isn’t your real family name. You are a wizard because that is Grizzly’s real name. Derek wizard” I grimaced and he laughed sitting up on the counter “And I am Calvin Storm”

“Oz is not your name” I shouldn’t be as shocked as I am right now

“Growing up into the mafia, you don’t use your real name” Well that is true, it would be stupid if you threw your name out there just like that “And you’re the first person to know my name”

“You’re joking”

“Nope, the day my family died was the day my name died. This is the first time I am telling anyone my real name” My face was red and I felt special somehow “Come here” I got between his legs and he held my face right before attaching our lips if he was still playing be then he has just fuckin won coz right now I’m too far gone. I hummed wrapping my hands around his waist kissing him back and I allowed him to devour every inch of my mouth “You’re the first person I have found special in a long time”

My heart fluttered as I leaned my head on his with my eyes closed “I didn’t expect this night to go like this” I whispered, I had something entirely different planned.

“What did you expect?” he leaned back but didn’t take his warm hands from my face.

“To come and you fuck me” I admitted with a red face “But this is better, it makes me feel like I was rushing earlier. It made me realize that I like you too and so much, it made me so sure that you’re the one I want to touch me, to make me red”

“And I can be if you let me. If you allow me to take care of you” he hummed his touch needy though his voice in control “If you’re willing to give yourself to me for real this time” I smiled stepping back with my teeth between my lips.

“I told you I had a surprise for you”

“That completely escaped my mind” I smiled unbuttoning my shirt and the way his eyes widened I knew he had seen the first surprise.

“Do you like that huh?” I had pierced one of my nipples, I came prepared for sex even if I am glad this happened, sex was my main reason and now I want to be owned by him more than ever.

I was still undoing my pants when I was yanked into his hands, his hand moved right onto my nipple. I did it this morning and it still hurts but him touching it stimulated me instead and now I was hornier than before and I wanted him to take me.

“Fuck me”

Chapter 18

Oz’s POV

A surprise indeed, who knew he would have gone out of his way and got a piercing on his nipple and not only that but shaved his body, now it felt so smooth. Just caressing it between my fingers made my dick so hard it was leaking in my pants “Baby boy” I called holding his chin my fingers still flicking the hard swollen bud. I don’t even think we should be playing with that anytime soon, it might be infected, good thing I still have the other “Daddy likes your surprise”

I leaned down and bit his lip then let go with pop right before deepening the kiss bringing him closer. My hands were on his back and one on his neck as I tasted the sweetness of his mouth that tastes like the strawberry, vodka lemonade cocktail he took earlier.

I groaned grabbing his ass caressing it through his trousers getting him impossibly closer. His hands found their way into my shirt caressing my pecs while moving his lips greedily against my own, his dick grazing mine but then he broke the kiss and gave me a guilty yet seductive look

“I did something else” he smiled wrapping his hands around my neck as he moved his lips onto my chin pecking while going down right on my wound. I hissed when his slick wet tongue came across it the first time “I’m sorry daddy” he whispered against my skin then licked once again as if he was cleaning all of the dried blood by now.

I liked that sign of trust, he is willing to lick my blood. He wrapped his mouth around it and started sucking while humming “Mmmm, yes” the vibrations made me weak to the knee that I had to hold onto the counter while pulling him closer as a sign for him to suck even harder, I never thought I was that sensitive in the neck

He sucked hard one last time then leaned back with a dislodging sound “Aah, you make me think dirty daddy” he mumbled then crushed our lips together again. I disconnected our lips and held his face.

“You make me want to do dirty things to you” I replied pulling him so we were face to face “See that body against mine, feel every single tremor that comes out of you, watch as I play with you and make you all red leaving a mark of who you belong to, of who owns you. Hear you scream my name with my thick big cock being held with your tight hole, I want to fuck you until I can’t hear a single word coming out of you……I want to make you mine”

“Yes daddy, do that…..everything” he breathlessly let out right before slamming into me almost sending us to the ground. He seemed not to notice as he kissed me hard, rough, and fast, the ripping of my shirt made me gasp. I broke the kiss and found my shirt falling off me in pieces while Tenley was now trying to unbutton my jeans.

I held his hands behind his back, he took in deep breathes trying to get down from that and he looked like a boy in heat “Well, there goes that shirt” it was in shreds, perks of having a strong bottom coz without any complaint, that was sexy only if he took it slow. Taking time is always hot and sexy “Having control ends outside, when with me it’s my rules”

“I’m sorry daddy” he seemed embarrassed

“It’s my rules”

“Your rules” he replied looking uncomfortable, squirming from that boner he is possessing. My need to play with people gave me control in such situations, I might need him this bad but I can still play with him for an hour without release and he would be losing his shit.

“My body-” he gulped as I let go of his hands letting them fall to his side and I started circling him “-My words. You don’t speak unless permitted to, you don’t initiate anything without asking…..politely” I stopped behind him taking him by the chin leaning his head back as I move to his ear “You only move to the sound of my voice” he quivered leaning into me while whimpering, my hand caressed his lower pecs teasingly knowing where he wanted my hand yet he was not going to get that at least not in the first thirty minutes and that is me being generous.

“If I get carried away and push you to your limits” I pecked his neck “What do you say when you want me to stop”

“Pickle daddy”

“When you want me to slow down?”

“Coconut, daddy”

“Good boy” I praised turning him to me “And if you want me to continue”

“Rasberry…Rasberry daddy” he moaned out and he almost attached our lips but was quick enough to stop “Can I kiss you please?” his lips were hovering next to mine while trembling with need, his eyes were so lost with pleasure and lust, need for touch. I pretended to lean in but rather said…

“Strip” he immediately started taking off his pants, in light speed, they were off and his boxers followed right away but Before he could step out of them “Don’t move” I ordered as I knelt on one knee and pulled them back up, zipped them, then stepped back “Strip…Slowly” I added. He licked his lips looking super embarrassed taking in deep breathes before starting again.

My eyes watched every single move as he zipped them then slowly pulled them down with a move of his hips. I gave a nod of approval as he took them off, he got the boxers and this time he turned showing me his ass “I have a surprise daddy” he smiled “Opps sorry” he didn’t look apologetic at all that he spoke without permission, I liked that for some reason

I like the attitude. He will pay for it later “Show me”

“My pleasure” he smiled then slowly pulled his boxers a little lower teasing me. He looked over his shoulder and winked before pulling them down bending while doing so and he has a butt plug “Do you like it, daddy?” Well, that is indeed a surprise.

“Stay like that” I stopped when he was trying to get up, I don’t think anyone has managed to tease me like this and make me this hard. I told him to take the egg out after the hospital incident and this was the last thing I expected from him, does he want me to fuck him before we do anything else?

I got close and passed my hand all over his thigh moving to his ass taking my time doing so. I lightly slapped his ass then got my hand between his legs moving them from his balls to his plugged hole. I held and moved it around inside him, he moaned moving his ass back on it. I let go moving towards the table taking a seat with my legs spread wide “Come sit on my lap”

He stepped out of his boxers and moved towards me, I had my legs apart. He stopped thinking about how he should be sitting but soon threw his legs on each of my thighs leaving his ass in the air and damn this kid is sexy as fuck “What size did you get?” I questioned after he got comfortable and I moved my hand to his butt plug pulling it in and out slowly, it moved with ease to show it has been there long enough to stretch him.

“I got all but couldn’t fit them in”

“By all you mean to which size”

“Nine” I smiled but continued moving in and out at a slow pace “It couldn’t go in”

“And you settled for what size?”

“A four” he seemed embarrassed about it, I held the back of his head and attached our lips. He took that as an invitation to kiss me back like it would be the last time doing so then moved up and down the plug following my moves

I liked the way he moved like that “And there is nothing wrong with a four if used right, it’s just that an ass can take something bigger with the right amount of preparation” I encouraged “And for your effort, you get to come before we start playing” he giggled like an excited little boy and that made me smile.

“Thank you, daddy” he tried to kiss me again but stopped halfway and groaned. That earned him a slap that expanded his dick as he leaked even more onto my jeans. I increased the pace of the plug, he moaned digging his nails into my shoulders with his ass perked up and head leaned back looking as sexy as fuck.

“Any kinky’s I should know about before we start”

“Just the ones I w-wrote in the journal” he moaned out

I fucked him even harder to get more reactions out of him, with a body that reacts like that, I can’t wait to play with him. I moved my tongue onto his pierced nipple and sucked on it while I handheld his back to keep him balanced onto me “Uhhhhhuh daddy….aahh” he moaned holding my head onto his nipple. I flicked his ringed nipple feeling the tenderness with the metal on my tongue, so tasty.

“Jump on it” he did and we met halfway, he screamed his entire body quivering with every wave of pleasure. He locked his legs on mine getting momentum and bobbled on the plug even faster and I wished he was on my dick but I will be getting him soon, soon my dick will replace that plug

“Aaaaahhhhughhhj…….I’m so close” he screamed like his body didn’t already show it to me “Can I come, please daddy”

“Whenever you’re ready” it didn’t take even a single second later for him to shoot right on my chest and stomach some going to my chin. I had to hold him so he didn’t fall as I milked his quivering body dry as ropes and ropes of cum shot onto me. He breathed hard holding onto me.

“I’m still hard,” he said looking down at his dick “Why I’m I still hard?” he seemed panicked.

“You were too turned on, it’s okay” I reassured him “There is nothing wrong plus you didn’t get what you wanted, that could also be the reason. This kind of thing isn’t about orgasm but what leads us to it, an orgasm is just a reward that makes a good long party even better” I encouraged and I managed to get into his head as he smiled.

“Can I lick you?” he whispered with a naughty look, I gave the go-ahead and he was about to attack me but I held him in place.

“Slowly” He took in sharp breathes and licked my chin  “Don’t swallow” he got off my lap and knelt between my body with his tongue out and he started licking his cum my pecs one by one “Keep your eyes on me” He had them closed and when he opened them he made this even hotter with his cum filled tongue.

My dick was throbbing and pulsing in a hurt full way. He groaned while licking all the cum off “Where do you think you’re going?” I held stopping him from going deeper into my pants “It’s not yet time” I said pulling him back up taking in his red sexy face, I traced it as he kept his tongue out “You want me to kiss you, taste you” he eagerly nodded and tried to talk but it came out gibberish making me smile as I leaned closer.

I wrapped my mouth around the tip of his tongue and sucked lightly, teasingly enough to get him dripping saliva. I licked his tongue before attaching our lips, the taste of his cum filled the kiss making it even hotter as I explored every inch of his mouth. His hold on my thighs tightened as he kept on humming and groaning throughout the entire kiss as he kissed me back eagerly until it was time to breath

He gasped opening his eyes with a shy smile “Can the party begin?” he mumbled onto my mouth making me chuckle. I didn’t expect him to call it that and have my phrase but why not, I want the party to begin

“Yes, the party can begin”

Author’s note

The safe words changed after someone pointed out about “Strawberry and raspberry” sounding the same and can be confusing.

So now instead of strawberry I changed to coconut

✌️✌️

Chapter 19

Tenley’s POV

The more my heart thumped hard against my chest the more I felt like I was going to pass out. This was crazy, I didn’t know how scary it was until we unlocked the door to his playroom “Kneel on the bed facing the wall” he ordered as soon as we got inside. I turned to him and he was gone while I moved through all of the tools wondering which one we will be using tonight. I shouldn’t be greedy and want it all as it is my first time and I am shaking like crazy.

After reaching the Queen-sized bed. I climbed onto the cream silk sheets and knelt just like he said facing the wall, my heart felt like it would fall out of my chest from both excitement and the feeling of not knowing what will happen next. I guess that is why my dick is so hard, I have always wanted a mystery and this feels like one, not knowing how my body will be played with is a turn-on, a scary one but a turn-on overall.

The door opened, I felt stiff all of the sudden terrified of what will happen next and now I know I wouldn’t have been ready last time. I shook it off since I trust him, it’s not a just plaything he likes me. We are over the games, it’s just us- his hold on my shoulder proved me wrong because I gasped almost jumping off the bed “Always remember you’re with me” he whispered in my ear “Anytime you want to stop, one word can end it all”

I gulped “Can I see your face?” he turned my head and accepted my request. He gave me a warm smile pecking my lips and all the self-doubt escaped my mind “I’m ready” I turned my head back facing the wall. He took both my hands in front of my body and bound them together with leather cuffs.

“We won’t be using ropes today since it’s your first time” he mumbled as he cuffed my hands in front of me. I might want this but it’s my first time and I also shouldn’t expect myself to be able to handle so much. Suddenly my hands were yanked above my head and got connected to a hook that was connected to the ceiling, which was not there when I walked in or I just missed it.

I trembled trying to look behind when suddenly the hook started stretching me until I couldn’t lean to my heels “Your legs should be wide” I pulled them wider apart and I felt like my stomach was being invaded by butterflies, his footsteps didn’t do anything to take away the anticipation I had in me. His feet came back closer to the bed “Push your ass up” I did, he held onto my back then felt something push into my hole.

It didn’t find much resistance though it felt much larger than the first one I had in there. After pushing it in he moved back and I straightened once again now feeling full and a bit uncomfortable like I felt when I put in the first plug. To even fit a four felt like I was being tortured and I felt like there was no way I could take something bigger, like that place is so small “You look so sexy right now my little prince” His voice made my face burn and my self-confidence hit the roof.

“Thank you, daddy”

“Your welcome” He held my jaw while his other hand traced my skin “Are you ready to be played with…for me to do anything I want to your body” I moaned while saying yes when I felt tails touching my skin, passing a little bit lightly making me shiver. It passed on my shoulder and it was a flogger with black and red tails “Don’t forget to count” barely after his words were out a hit landed on my ass, it was by hand but damn

“One” my ass was in the air waiting for another strong hit and when it landed strongly I moaned louder this time he used the flogger “Two oh, oh, thank you daddy” I swallowed hard. Another one landed on my thighs and it was hard enough to sting, the pain was more intense when he hit three consistent times even before I could count “three, four five” I added them and I wonder how I even remembered them, the harder they landed the better and when added at once I felt like I wanted to come. It was the best feeling, I feel like my body was being awakened up by strong feelings.

“Look at that” his big hands move onto my skin and it felt even more sensitive. Another hit landed when I wasn’t expecting it and another made me cry out in pain, I was panting so bad “As red as I like it” his hands moved onto the skin causing me to cry out in both pain and pleasure quivering “What do you think baby boy? Should we get it redder than this”

“Yes, Rasberry” I needed more, my skin needed it more than anything.

“Good boy” he cupped my ass then slapped it hard “Let’s get you decorated” The next hit was back on my ass, is it weird I want to come. I am barely holding on. He moved in front of me the flogger landed right on my abdomen, I shook feeling it even more intense that I felt blood flow straight to my dick and when the tails worked over it I felt like I could burst and I couldn’t hold on.

“Daddy, please can I come?” I begged to know that it’s a matter of seconds before I could explode.

“You got to come before we got in here” the hit this time was on my nipples, the pressure was applied more to the one without the piercing but it was effective enough to get me close my legs like it would help stop the orgasm that I could feel coming up “You don’t get to come again when we have just started”

“Please” I cried out when he hit me again on my nipples, the harder the hit the more aroused and the more powerful my orgasm gets

“Who told you to close your legs?” I moved them apart so fast breathing hard, sweating wishing he would let me come again. He moved onto my back next after decorating my entire front from chest to thighs “I remember telling you to count” he whispered in my ear while taking my dick into his hand massaging the top with his thumb, I felt like I could burst “Why did you stop?”

“I’m sorry daddy, I-will count again”

“Since you defied me you get two options” I listened intently “We either start again or you don’t get to come at all” My face paled, of course, I have to take the first one. Not coming is the worst “When I ask a question…..” he started pumping me fast “You reply right away or you get punished”

“I’m sorry daddy, the first one” I moaned out leaning my weight on him trembling in pleasure, and feeling his shirtless chest against my burning skin made me quiver with need.

“Which the first one?”

“We go again please can I come” this was harder than anything I have ever had to hold.

“You can hold it” I don’t think I can, I yelled in my head. I can’t hold anything when he is pumping me like he wanted me to explode “You can hold it can’t you”

“Yes, daddy - yes I can” I cried out in both appreciation and disappointment when his hand left my dick, giving me time to hold on.

“That’s my boy, now we need to get to another level” There are levels? I asked in my head taking in deep breaths. If there are? which one was this, I hope it depends on 1 to 10 that this was an eight coz damn, if it was a one I am in for a ride. I watched him walk around then come back with a much bigger butt plug “This is a seven, we need to jump some levels if we are to get out of here, or do you want us to go for more hours, I know I can” he had a smile as he knelt back on the bed.

The butt plugs were the levels, seven is us jumping some levels how big is this guy. I heard him chuckle and I had to lift my eyes to his face “You will see soon, then you will know why we needed these levels” my eyes moved to his pants on instinct to find that he was wearing leather pants. I can see how big his bulge is but I want to see it without any clothes.

My hands were suddenly unhooked and depending on how heavy they were I fell in front with my ass in the air. The butt plug in my bum was gently pulled out and I watched as the bigger one was pushed in, there was slight pain as it went in but other than that it slide in perfectly “Can I ask a question?”

“It’s not a nine” how did he know?

“Then how big is it?” I don’t know how he knew what I was going to ask but I need to know how big are we talking about coz I have seen a nine and that is big. If we are talking over a nine then I will never be ready for what’s coming “Aaaaahh” I moaned when he pushed in the plug.

“Does it hurt?”

“Will your dick hurt?” a smack landed on my ass and I did my best to not giggle coz I don’t know how this is considered punishment when it’s a way to get me horny and ready to come in a second. Not coming is a punishment, spanking and the flogger

‘Talk about a blessing in disguise’

“Can I see it?” the plug was pushed in hard that when it connected with my prostate all the holding disappeared and I exploded  “Oh fuck” I gasped out when I accidentally spilled my load. It was accidental, I was holding it very well but then.

I looked at my cum then turned to Oz and he had this look. No, not anger but not pleased, or should I say he didn’t appreciate my mess “I’m so sorry, I didn’t…..” how can I even explain that, well first of all I was distracted.

“Sssh” he held his finger on his lips as he gently pulled me closer as if to comfort me. He held my chin and I could feel the tension “This is your first time, mistakes are bound to happen” yet his face shows that if it weren’t for that I would be in for a punishment “You’re learning, there is no reason for you to tear up” he gently wiped my eyes, I didn’t know I was crying. He looks so fuckin scary yet also at peace and it’s making me worry “You just have to acknowledge your mistake and why it happened, can you tell me how it happened”

“I was distracted”

“Good” he got up and started undoing his pants “And what distracted you” I felt my face heat up, I wanted to know the size of your dick.

“The umm-” his pants were pushed down and I gasped holding a hand over my mouth.

“This distracted you” Now his cool demeanor disappeared, I knew he was pissed at me. He came back on the bed and now his monster was poking me “You wanted to see it so bad, you wanted to know how big it is” he led my hand to his….um dick.

It felt heavy just holding it like that yet instead of being scared I got turned on “I told you the day you see it is when you’re ready to take it” he held my jaw “Is your pretty mouth ready to get to work” I’m already salivating and even if I know it won’t fit my mouth I am ready to take it, to try.

In fact, I am craving it even more now that I have actually seen it “I’m ready” and I now understand the reason for the levels, he is doing them for me, not for him because that would rip me apart and I know that will hurt as much as it sounds.

But for now, I have to take it in my mouth and I couldn’t wait

Chapter 20

Tenley’s POV

“Bring your little mouth here” I knelt between his legs and after taking off the cuffs he pushed my hair back as I took in his dick and now that we are face to face with it, it has to be the most beautiful penis I have ever seen, all I can say he was definitely not a nine but rather a ten and a half maybe or more. Whereas scary as it stood up looking so thick and leaking I wanted to taste him so bad “Come on, take a lick” I gulped taking it in my hand and as I leaned down I kept my eye on him. Eye contact made this sexy and I made sure to be slow, he happens to like that and even if I get too horny and want to rush, I want to take in every single taste of this. I first twirled my tongue over his slit and tasted his pre-cum.

I leaned back swallowing and it wasn’t bad. I wanted more “I see you want to take it in your mouth” I eagerly nodded, I can’t make words at this point. I have never craved to put anything in my mouth like I am right now. Okay, that might be a bit exaggerated because the raspberry cake is like mhwa chefs kiss but this is a different kind of craving.

I leaned down licking the top of his shaft once again tasting the leaking pre-cum. I hummed leaning back, definitely a different kind of craving. I moved back down this time wanting to take him in “Take it slow” I liked his guidance. I took him in slowly and my jaw instantly felt stretched that I had to move back.

I am not a quitter

I fixed myself and I could see him with a raised eyebrow and a small smile on his lips.

“You’re smiling?” My question came out shy taking him in my hand, his patience fascinates me. I could pump him and he would still hold his shit like that, is he even enjoying it. I know I haven’t done anything yet but still, I would be gasping for air at this point.

Was I that bad?

“I like the fire in your eyes” And he goes and says those words, at least he didn’t sound pissed. My face heat up and I decided to keep my eyes on his dick, my next mission lay here and I need a reaction from him like he is hard as a rock but still, his body needs to stop being so okay, I need a reaction “It will take you far”

“Daddy you’re so mean” Does he even believe that I can do this, that I can take him. He just laughed making my face to burn but I was even more determined “I will go so far” I challenged wrapping my mouth around his shaft, I didn’t try to take him all in. I just used my tongue to twirl around his head and that stopped him from laughing.

I used my hand to pump the part I didn’t take while still twirling my tongue. I moved my head back taking in deep breathes “That was hot” Not hot enough for him to show a big reaction, patience, he will get there. I took in a deep breath and slightly took him in, this time I took him a little bit further and sucked slowly, my hand following the pace “Fewer teeth and more tongue” his hand was now in my hair as if directing me.

I tried to do as he said “Breath through your nose” I took his advice as I took him a bit more. I sucked faster but I had still left the bigger part out “You don’t need to take me whole” then he seems to not know me. I am not going to be with a man I can’t take all, if he can then I can plus I asked for this now I got it.

I twirled my tongue around his shaft, my hands were moving in circles and this manages to get me a reaction yet still not what I wanted. I needed a bigger one “You’re doing great baby boy”

Not as great as I want, I went back down onto his shaft this time taking him a bit deeper. I was getting a hang of it, I risked and took him until he hit the back of my throat and that got me a moan and a stronghold on my hair, I pulled back feeling victorious and I smiled while wiggling my eyebrows. It felt like a big accomplishment “I knew I could go so far” I was feeling overly confident in myself.

“Deep throat me” he sounded breathless. I did that…uh…uh, I did that. I was having a happy song in my head, I sounded like a child but he made me feel like a child

“Uh-huh”

“Were you challenging yourself in your head” he smiled while getting up, pulling me with him “I love that you’re challenging enough in your head” he whispered in my ear and I felt the plug move out before moving back in “But I don’t want to hear your thoughts, all I want is to hear your whimpers as I plunge into you with every inch….” he was moving in the plug with every word making me gasp moan holding onto him now forgetting everything “…Of me into you” he plunged it all in then pulled it out all in one go.

“Uuughhuhhh” I moaned my hole twitching in need of something and that being his dick.

“On the bed” I climbed up on my weak legs, I didn’t know which position to get into so I just got on my knees facing the wall my hole feeling empty and cold. It felt like it was closing up yet I didn’t need it to. The bed dipped and he got behind me “On your fours” I bent over and I heard a wrapper tear open.

I licked my lips, finally, I was going to feel him in me. I felt coldness touch my hole and when his fingers pushed in they moved freely showing how loose I was right now. I moaned needing more, I needed him “Please daddy” I begged I needed his dick. A smack landed on my ass, that didn’t help, it made me want him even more.

When his fingers retracted I took in deep breathes feeling his head on my hole “Calm down” he instructed and I did, his head started pushing in and I screamed feeling like I was being pulled apart. We did skip levels “Rate the pain from 1 to ten”

“Three” I breathlessly replied “Rasberry” I can handle it, he continued pushing in and I screamed the pain intensifying “Coconut, daddy” he stopped making me turn to him, doesn’t that mean slow down.

“Take in deep breathes” I did and when I felt his hands caress my body I felt the pain lessen and I became as hard as a rock once again. His dick isn’t a walk in the park “How does it feel?”

“Raspberry” I wanted him to continue, I felt full but instead he pulled out making me whine “Raspberry, daddy raspberry” I chanted not wanting to lose his dick from me, I want it, I needed it.

“Getting needy right now”

“Yes daddy, I need your dick please give it to me. Please I can take it, please. Fuck me, fuck me daddy” I begged and begged desperately. His nails crawled from my shoulder down to my ass making me moan arching my back. I leaned down on my head pushing my ass up as if it was a peace offering, I was getting that desperate for his dick “Please take me”

“Since you asked so well” I felt his tip back on my entrance once again

“Thank you daddy” I felt every inch of his dick get pushed into me slowly. This time the only pain that came with it was enough to turn into the pleasure of being filled by him that my dick was throbbing and pouring precum onto the already wet sheets. He pulled out then pushed back in, I screamed, there was no better feeling like this one “Oh fuck daddy” I groaned out with my eyes watering rolling in the back

He held my hips and started moving like an unattainable beast. His grunts followed his every thrust that he made so deep into my hole “Uuuuh, so sweet” those words were followed with a slap increasing the sensation.

“Hurt me more daddy” I begged and I was glad when another hit landed on my thigh as he continuously jabbed into me, his dick hit hard on my spot getting me to shake pulling on the sheets. I felt like I was being hammered into “Aaaaauhhhhh…..yes daddy, daddy yes…..yes” I chanted and chanted with every hit becoming better than the last one.

He held onto my shoulders and made me meet his hits mercilessly. I held the sheets even harder, he smacked my thighs making me tremble hard. I writhed my head from side to side filled with intense heat and holding the sheets wasn’t working for me. He crawled my skin again “Look at that, so red just how I like it” I felt a smack on my nipple and that was it.

I sank my teeth into anything I found and that was Oz’s hand. After digging my teeth into his finger I realized what I did when he stopped thrusting into me and pulled me into him with his hand held up in front of me. It was bleeding and the blood was pouring onto the sheets “I’m sorry daddy” since when did I become a carnivore.

“Do you like to bite?” he sounded more like it was an observation. He pulled out of me and turned me around so I was laying on my back. He moved between my legs still holding his finger above my face.

“I didn’t know” honestly

“How did it feel when you did it?”

“Good” he smacked my thigh making me moan and I realized how empty I was. I needed him back in, I want to feel him inside again.

“Don’t lie to me”

“It felt great” I admitted, I loved doing it. He smiled then led his finger right on my mouth, I opened up and took it into my mouth and sucked on it like it was my next meal moaning when doing it. No wonder I enjoyed sucking his blood earlier, this was a discovery that’s for sure.

“Next time you ask for permission” he pushed into me slowly again and I almost bit his finger again. He laughed keeping it in there like he was testing if I will bite it again. Sometimes he is so mean with his teasing, I licked his finger twirling my tongue around it seductively slow “You dirty, dirty, dirty little boy” he mumbled with a smile.

He took out his finger and I licked my lips taking every single drop of his blood. He held my chin with a smile then attached our lips like he was proud of me, he started moving his hips again and the intensity came once again. He grabbed my thigh roughly as his tongue connected with my overly sensitive pierced nipple making me writhe holding him.

He moved to my other nipple and yanked onto it hard “Yes daddy” he yanked it one more time before getting on his knees holding me by my thigh then resumed stabbing into me “Uuuuhh” he was so deep and he looked so fuckin flavorful. I clenched around him with a scream arching my back pulling on the sheets.

“You’re sexy just like that baby” Just his words got me a little bit hotter to the bones. His hand found my dick and started pumping it “I like it when you tremble like that baby when you whimper” my dick pulsed into his hand and I knew I was getting closer as a lust full cry escaped my mouth “You feel so good, little prince”

“Thank you, daddy” I came out more of a moan getting closer. He let go of my dick and now fucked me hard and fast, with each fast thrust I felt everything start to spin around me “Daddy” I called feeling every single move of his dick stab every single corner of my hole “Please can I come, please daddy” I begged to feel the blood rush down my dick

“You may come my little prince” he announced and I thought I saw stars when I let go of my orgasm that went ropes of semen to shoot right onto my stomach. Oz held me into his hands and pumped it still moving hard in me. I sighed in contentment after unloading, I felt him stop moving as he grunted. I felt his dick pulse into me and I squeezed it milking him dry.

“Daddy” I called unable to open my eyes, I needed him close “Please hold me”

“I’m here” I felt his hands wrap around me and that was enough for me to fall into a slumber knowing he got me and I am falling asleep in the right place where I am safe.

With no worry, I fell into a deep slumber

Longest smut I have ever written, I hope you enjoy

✌️✌️

Chapter 21

Oz’s POV

“Daddy” a whisper in my ear made my dick stir up and the body on top of me didn’t help either “Daddy” I opened my eyes slowly to find Tenley on top of me “Daddy” he whispered once again his face so close to mine with a wide smile “Morning”

He pecked my lips with me trying to take him in, he was wearing a shirt, my shirt. His thighs were as red as we left them yesterday night and that got me licking my lips “I made you something” he lifted a plate from the aide showing it to me “Do you want to have a taste” I didn’t get to see what was on the plate as it was held above my face

“I would want to taste a lot but don’t you think you need to get off me first” he glanced down as if he didn’t know he was sitting on me then made a fake sorry face with a laugh. It made me smile while shaking my head as he got off me, I pushed myself up with a stretch waking my bones up as my eyes moved to the clock, almost noon, I really did sleep in.

I turned my head and he was right next to my shoulder, so close I almost elbowed him but he seemed like he didn’t mind “Hey” he whispered shyly staring into my eye, did I miss something here.

“Hey?” I greatest back “Did I miss something?” he is acting weird.

“Nope” he smiled shaking his head. Yeah, there was something I missed but I decided to let it go as I got off the bed.

“Let me clean up and I will come and enjoy…..” My eyes finally caught the plate tray of food “You made that?” I asked a smile lingering on my lips, he made waffles with strawberries, next to it is a raspberry cake that looks delicious that I wanted to dig in and feel on my tongue.

“Yeah” he smiled biting his lip.

“Why?” Never had anyone make breakfast for me, well after the tragedy happened. I always do everything for myself, as much as this is a small gesture it is kind of big to me.

“To thank you” he crawled onto the bed a gesture I found hot and the more he got closer the more I wanted to do more than just eat “For last night, it was yes” he laughed kneeling in the bed wrapping his hands around my neck as I did the same around his waist

“Yes?”

“Yes,” he replied with a laugh “How do you describe a night like that except yes. I-I feel like….” he gulped using his hand as he tried to make a point “After last night I, don’t know…..I’m alive. You know the feeling of being in a foreign country for years and years and then you finally step back into your home town, get to see your parents, and hug them. Get into your old stuff that hasn’t changed at all. You can feel the air around you has changed, like something you have yet have never experienced has come back to you and you’re just like yes…finally!”

I’m following…I think but I let him continue “When we were in that room I was scared, it was foreign to me but you not only made it home but you made it something more” he licked his lips completely out of breathe making me laugh.

“You need to slow down and breathe”

“I feel like my heart is going to fall out, I can still feel last night and I am floating” he took in a deep breath with tears in his eyes “And-and” I decided to kiss him and save him from his loss of words, he will probably blubber on without making sense. I was still trying to understand what exactly it was he was trying to say and if I am honest I think I know what he was trying to say exactly, I feel like it’s too early to be saying shit like that and we should let it stay there.

I kept the kiss slow not trying to get him breathless again. I kept it short pulling away looking him on the face, he still had his eyes closed and some tears had fallen out as he licked his lips “Are you going to be my home?” he sounded hopeful as he opened his wet eyes

“My little prince” I soothed drying his face “I can’t answer that right now”

“Why not? You said you liked me”

“What you’re asking for is too big” I can’t do that, I have not had a home in so long I am not letting some kid depend on me like that

“I thought you can handle big things” Now with the jokes, it was not the time but I can’t lie it made me smile as it came as a shock. I leaned in to peck his lips but instead picked up the slice of cake smearing it all over his face, childish but yeah, I needed to get out of this situation right now. He gasped and stared at me with a wide-open mouth.

“I can also handle small things” I added, he chuckled then ripped his shirt, I know I released an audible choked gasp just seeing that. His entire chest was covered with my work of last night, I like surprises but damn this kid will kill me one day with all of this. He pushed his hair back not once touching the cake smeared all over his face.

“How about red things?” he knelt on the bed with his legs apart and a bulge right in the middle of his tight boxers “Do you want to play with them?” At this point, I believe for once my control snapped, the next thing is me right on top of him kissing the shit out of him, cake? Yeah I was eating that off of his face and not gonna lie it tastes so damn good.

He moaned wrapping his hands around my body but I held them above his head breaking the kiss “No touching” I demanded, he whined but kept his hands right above his head as I leaned down licking the cake off his face “Mmmhm, sweet” he giggled, biting his lip “Want to taste it?”

“Please” he begged, I licked some cake leaving it in my tongue as I moved back up attaching our lips once again. We both moaned tasting both the cake and each other once again, I held his head devouring his lips as my hands moved to his nipple, the pierced bud twirling it in my finger “Mmm…..uuh daddy” he arched his back his entire body trembling “Are you going to play with me?”

I was about to answer when my phone rang, the one without a bug. He already knew about it yesterday, I picked it up and rested it on my ear “Yes?” I know my voice sounded breathless.

“Boss, we got a problem” I glanced down at Tenley who was in the same position watching me tentatively.

“Does it need me?” Coz I would prefer if I stayed right here and finished this business, this red meat laying just under me waiting to be devoured. He looked so precious and so red, just how I like it. I pass my hand all over his chest and red marks.

“There was a bomb” that made me stop immediately getting off Tenley sitting on the edge of the bed.

“When did this happen? Did anyone die?” Suddenly Tenley was beside me with his hand on my shoulder.

“It mostly hit the storage room, two workers died” Fuck, I stood up pushing my hair back “One side of the roof was blown off, the police are investigating as we speak, they want to talk to you”

“I’m on my way” I replied cutting off the call holding my phone in a tight hold trying so hard to not grit my teeth off.

“What happened?”

“It’s nothing I just need to go” I took in a deep breath storming into the bathroom holding the sink in a tight hold that my knuckles turned white but that was not helping, nothing could help at this moment, I held my head as a wave of sadness hit. That place was the only place that I loved the most, the place I spent every penny on so to feel close to my dad me but…

A hug from my side made me lift my head “I may not know what happened but I’m here, you’re not alone” I frowned, was I being comforted, that’s new to me.

“Thanks? I guess”

“Is there anything I can do to help” I smiled, I am usually on that side never on this side never because I know how to handle my shit.

“No, I’m good you should just go home. I need to leave town for a while” I opened up the tap after resting my phone to the side and poured water over my face.

“Can I come with you?” That was unexpected, I turned my head towards him “I just want to help”

“You don’t need to”

“But I want to” he held my hand in a comforting way “I just want to show you that I am here” I laughed shaking my head “You don’t believe me” he sounded sad

Yeah I don’t but I decided to cut that off and not dwell on things that don’t matter “You have cake all over your face and every time you talk it makes you look like a clown”

“Because you didn’t get to finish it off” Sassy, I smiled. I didn’t think I would smile or laugh after the news I have just received earlier.

“I guess the news came at the wrong time”

“No, I’m sorry” his hand was on my back soothing it. No one has ever done that and it felt weird to be on the receiving side of it. I do the soothing plus I know how to manage my shit that I don’t need anyone to be there or soothe me like that “Hey, you seem to be in thoughts”

“No, no, I’m good” I sighed turning my body a silent way to make him take his hand off and not in an obvious way to make him feel bad “I just can’t go with you where I’m going-”

“It sounds like you’re not coming back” That is kind of the plan, at least for a couple of weeks “Now you’re scaring me, Cal”

“Cal?” I don’t think anyone has ever shortened my name before ‘Cal’ it didn’t sound so bad if I come to think about it

“Calvin, Cal” he smiled shyly holding my hand that rested on the sink “Let me come with you and I promise to not get into your way. You will think I’m invisible” I laughed pecking his hand as I got closer to him.

“You can never be invisible and I don’t want you to be” I’m I really falling for this kid, his lower lip trembled like he was about to cry or something though the light in his eyes showed nothing else other than adoration. I kissed his lips lightly “I have to take a shower so we can leave” he nodded with a smile and I had to lift my eyebrow at him. He giggled pecking my lips once again while whispering ‘Sorry daddy’ then ran out and I had to calm my raging emotions ‘fuck’

The smile he left on my lips made me wonder if this was still a game or if it was something else??

Till last night I was playing….i thought I was since it was something I had planned but still. This all just seem a bit fucked, I have him where I want him and with just one word I can know where Grizzly is however I am still not taking the chance yet I should be

Why did I even agree to take him to the only place that has felt like home after all the tragedy? The question is Why??? And I still don’t have the answer yet I played my game so well…….

Until now

Chapter 22

Tenley’s POV

“Tenley give me one reason why you’re in Revensbull” Paisley scolded as soon as I picked up but her voice was so loud for my liking.

“What is with the screaming, do you want to make me deaf” ‘For your information, I still want to hear Calvin’s voice’ I added that in my head. I don’t know why I feel so okay with the name Calvin than Oz, it might be the fact that I am the only one that knows the name. It made me feel special somehow that I no longer want to call him Oz, come to think of it it’s a stupid name.

“Sorry, got worried that he might have done something to you” her voice has now lost the anger which made me calm down too

“We are good” Better, if you come to think of it I am doing great. We like each other, we have just arrived in Revensbull a little over an hour ago. We found the police still at the scene investigating, I tried to help though Calvin told me to stay in the car.

I argued with that obviously because I was here for him. I know he is strong but still, I want him to know that he isn’t alone, however, at last, I decided to stay in the car because no matter how I want to be here for him I also don’t want to pry into his business or overstep. He seemed so affected by the club and not just because of the damages but because two people died and something else, the place might hold a sensitive value to him somehow I still don’t know since he hasn’t talked to me about it.

“Good to hear that” she sighed “Plus now you have to keep an eye out when Dash and Mekhi come into Revensbull”

“Why would they come here?”

“I bombed Oz’s club, it will get him to try and get his friends to co-”

“You did what!!!!?” my growl was loud enough to turn heads even with a loud background, that’s how loud I was or should I say shocked coz what the fuck.

“Now you have destroyed my eardrums”

“Pais” I called sternly “You did what?” I need to confirm I heard that right because it’s impossible. We didn’t even know he owned a club how can she blow it up.

“After you left last night” I made sure to get away from anyone who can hear me “Reymond called with the news about Oz” Reymond was the guy we got to check and find out about everything concerning Oz and why he was in search for our father but I already found that out last night we don’t need him, “He told me about the club in Revensbull so I sent our men to blow it up, now I know his friends would-be there soon-”

“Pais why would you do that” I scolded “He- you killed two people”

“What? No, they bombed the storage area”

“At night, in a club that has drunken people what did you expect Pais why didn’t you call me before ordering such an act”

“I didn’t know anyone was going to die” She sounded like she was crying and now I felt bad for scolding her like that.

“Pais oh my god” I squat down, I heard her sobbing on the other side and I knew she was blaming herself for this.

“Ten, I promise I-I……” She cried even harder without finishing her words “What did I do? Who-who died please tell me they didn’t die please”

“They are dead Pais” I wasn’t gonna lie to her, we arrived when the bodies had already been transferred to the mortuary and I didn’t get a chance to see them though I heard they were two guys, workers at the club. We killed two people because of the stupid revenge, just because we want to kill Dash we ended up killing some random workers, this is my fault.

If I didn’t get her into this, she wouldn’t have gotten involved and she wouldn’t have taken this kind of measure “But it will be okay, I will figure out something” I tried comforting her.

“I killed two people Ten, they lost their lives”

“You didn’t kill them, the guys you sent just….” I tried to comfort her and make her feel like she didn’t kill them somehow, but we all know the sender is the murderer more than the doer coz if the sender didn’t send them no murder would have taken place.

“I have to give myself up”

“Don’t you fuckin dare Pais” I hissed “And don’t you dare step foot in Revensbull? We should let the police do their jobs we just have to make sure that this entire thing is not traced back to you”

“Tenley” I snapped my head towards Calvin and my heart almost left my chest. How long has he been there, did he hear what I said. If he didn’t how will he react when he finds out that we blew his club and killed his workers “You look like you have seen a ghost, is everything okay baby”

“He is there with you?” Paris whispered as if Calvin can hear her through the phone “Getaway, if he finds out I blew his club he is going to murder you, it was his father’s” my skin paled, my eyes were on Calvin and I could barely function. I felt like I wanted the ground to swallow me all.

We blew up something that was left to him by his father after he told me his story. How will he see me now, he will think I was still playing him yet he had given up the game. I gave up the game last night but how is he going to believe me after this.

“Tenley” they both called me at the same time, I blinked coming back to life, and I didn’t know who to focus on.

“Pais talk to you later” I hung up before she can add anything as I stood up breathing in and out to calm my beating heart. I plastered a fake smile “Um, is everything done?” I decided to ask before he can question me and my weird behavior.

“Not really though the police are gone we’ll some of them” he replied still with a skeptical face “We were told to not renovate anything until further investigation, there is nothing to do now” he leaned onto the car.

“Sorry” I whispered and I meant that from the bottom of my heart. We got him into this mess “Did they give any update on how it occurred or who did it”

“Nothing, no fingerprints or anything” I sighed inwardly, I don’t want the guys to get caught. If they do get caught they might involve Pais which I don’t want “Are you okay, you seem…..stiff”

I chuckled nervously while leaning onto the car mimicking his stance “Yeah, all of this is too much you know” I licked my lips playing with my fingers “People dying just…..” I motioned with my hands while taking in a deep breath “Overwhelm me and after what happened to my dad I-” He held his hand over my lips while shaking his head.

“Don’t say anything else” Why? I just wanted to tell him about my dad maybe that would be compensation for what we ruined. It would make me feel better if at least he knows where the man that ruined his life is, I would seem less of a bad guy.

“But you need to know, he-” he kissed me this time once again cutting me off.

“I’m already having a bad day, I don’t want to hear anything okay”

“But it might make you feel better if you know where he is” I explained, please just let me tell you. I just need to show him I didn’t lie last night, if I give him what he has been searching for then he will be sure that the game is over.

“It won’t” it was the only thing he said before stepping back making me confused, why won’t it make him happy. He will finally get to meet my dad and kill him, I held my hand over my chest feeling anguish in my heart, I don’t want him to end my dad even if he is considered dead by many but I still have hope and I want to see him with his eyes open one day.

I feel like I have to choose right now, it’s either Calvin or him. I don’t want to choose but how will Calvin believe we didn’t do this by accident if I don’t inform him of it “We should see the city” suddenly his voice rung, he had a tiny smile on his lips “Let me show you my city and not let this trip flop just like that”

I had a lot on my mind but if I am going to tell him the truth that might get us hating each other again, I might as well have some fun before everything goes down the hill.

So I smiled and this time genuinely “That would be great” he pecked my lips lightly.

“Then let’s go” he opened the door for me a gesture that surprised me but didn’t dwell on it as I got inside pulling out my phone texting Pais informing her that everything is alright and we have nothing to worry about. I turned to Calvin who was buckling up his seat belt and I smiled.

Everything is okay, at least for now.

Chapter 23

Oz’s  POV

“What did you enjoy most in your childhood?” Tenley asked after two minutes into the drive from the club. I was a bit surprised by the question as it seemed deep though seeing him a little bit free than when I found him, maybe the scene at the club gave him some kind of anxiety and I think it might deal with his dad a topic I don’t want to get into.

“I can take you there and just show you” I suggested

“That would be better” he smiled making me chuckle while shaking my head stopping at a red light “And what’s so funny?”

“Nothing” I decided to just let it go while putting on the indicator going to my left as soon as the lights turned green.

“Its clearly something, you’re smiling and in case you didn’t know, it’s rare”

“Why smile if I have nothing to smile about” I questioned my eyes not once leaving the road. I knew almost every corner of this part of the town.

“Then tell me what makes you smile?”

“You’re becoming so inquisitive today my little prince” I replied making another turn into a more isolated side of the city that had beat-down buildings. Some kids could be seen running around screaming in the empty buildings. They stopped and stared at us like we are a tourist attraction which we are kind of since no one ever drives these ends unless you want to get robbed.

“Whoa, this place is creepy”

“It’s my home” I chuckled lowly when his face paled as if regretting his words “It’s okay, I know it’s creepy. It used to be better looking when I still lived here. That-” I pointed to one of the houses “Was the house of the boy that I first slept with when I was thirteen”

“Thirteen??”

“Yeah and it was…….something” for lack of better words

“Hahaha, you’re not skipping the something,” he said with a laugh quoting ‘something’

“You know, two virgin boys trying to act on their cravings. It went good surprisingly because I had done some research though I wouldn’t say it was my best work” I admitted “I was way too scared to do everything right”

“Like what?” he is full of questions today. I found a space and I parked at the side of the road even if I know no car will be coming to this end of the city, everyone was scared of them.

“Like the fact that he was rushing me since he didn’t want his aunt to catch him. It was literally a dip in and then a dip out, which isn’t something I am into”

“You like taking your time”, he asked smoothly making me chuckle

“Exactly”

“Was that after you confessed love to Samuel or not” he hit a spot, I kissed my teeth before turning my entire body to him, he was looking at me attentively waiting for my answer

“That was after” I confessed “Though Samuel was my first kiss, he taught me how to kiss if I am being specific and that is how I came to fall in love with him as we used to do it like all the time. Make out until I think when we were eleven. He suddenly told me we couldn’t do it anymore because he sees me as his brother”

“Ouch” and I felt like that when he said it to me “It would have killed me, what should we call it brother-zoned?” I laughed leaning onto the seat staring at him, for the horrible day he really did make it happy. I have never thought there would be a day I laugh about something like that when those words hurt like hell back then.

“I guess so” it was indeed a brother zone.

“So tell me your next time” he is really full of questions today and for some reason, I am willing to answer.

“Well that was with a guy named James, he was pretty” I had to give James that coz he was like an angel from heaven. I smiled when Tenley rolled his eyes as if hating what I just said “You’re prettier” I comforted but in this case we have to put them on two different spectrums. One was pretty, he is not only handsome but someone I have fallen for and I was never in love with James, he came at a time when I only needed sex as a coping mechanism.

“I’m not even your type” I leaned closer to him holding his chin making him turn to me, he had a pouting face that immediately made me smile.

“You’re not my type, which means I never went for guys like you so now you’re practically my first in guys like you and I am not complaining at all” he smiled leaning closer licking my lips.

“First what?”

“Why do-” a knock on the window cut me off as I turned to my side seeing a kid in torn-up clothes knocking. I had to first make sure no one was with her because that is how you get robbed in this area. I pulled the window down “Hi princess”

“Hello” she waved at us and was about to say something but stopped. I pulled out my wallet pulled out a hundred bill handing it to her “Thank you, sir” she beamed with a wide smile, I passed my hand through her hair.

“It’s fine, go back home now,” I said and she ran off passing through the beat-down buildings.

“How did you know she wanted money?” I got my eyes away from the building where the kid has disappeared to turn to the front of the car as I leaned back with a heavy sigh.

“If you have ever lived on the streets you understand everything” I replied, survival gets you through the day. Until I got a hold of my dad’s money that he had left street life was tough for months and I would cry for my loss then sleep both angry and hungry. Tough times drove me to where I am plus we should leave this place before we get robbed…

I was about to start the car when a sniff made me turn towards Tenley “Hey baby” I took his hand “I’m here, so obviously I survived” Street is hard but I made it here.

“I know, I’m so sorry” he cried even harder holding my hand like I would run out “I didn’t mean to, the game was over I-”

“Tenley I’m not getting you” I held his face wiping his tears away, did I trigger something “First take in deep breaths for me”

“No, I’m sorry I didn’t mean to blow it” he took in deep breaths after letting that out. I was about to ask what he blew when it hit me, there is only one thing that blew up and that is my club “Calvin, Say something” I looked at him and reattached our hands, as I leaned back in my seat immediately starting the car once again turning back the way we came here.

“Calvin” I gritted my teeth not once staring at him because I am too pissed and I wouldn’t want to snap at any minute now. I am so great with self-control though not when something like this has happened, he messed with the only thing I call family “Calvin, please hear me out. I didn’t mean to. It was all before last night, I swear it was before last night”

I gripped the staring wheel hard with a deep breath driving out of the beat downtown getting back on the main road and making my way back to my house. It’s a place I bought that I stay in whenever I get into the city but I don’t normally come around since Grizzly was on my back and the last thing I needed him to find out was the fact that I have a club and a house right near the city he ruined because of his greediness.

What I didn’t expect was the fact that his son would eventually find out about it and decide to blow it up killing my two trusted employees in the process. I can’t believe I had let myself open to shit like this believing that he was where I wanted him yet he too was still playing the game.

I drowned down his sobs and his attempt to try and make me talk to him as I turned into the driveway of my home when I realized something. I have shown him another secret, I guess today I am here to make mistakes and put my damn guard down yet it needed to be higher than ever before “Get out”

“Please listen to me-” for the first time I glanced at him. His tears and red face didn’t clench my heart, I only got even more furious. I unbuckled my seat belt and opened his side of the car.

“Get out” I ordered again and this time he did get out but stayed in the doorway holding my hand as if desperately trying to make me understand, I actually do understand. It is still a game to him after all, I guess I have to lose out on this one again.

“Calvin, I did-” I yanked my hand away from him leaning back not trying to listen coz I don’t want to listen at all. I got the keys to the house throwing them at him.

“Try not to blow it up” I drove back and if he didn’t step away quickly the door would have knocked him down and I am glad it didn’t. I don’t want to hurt him physically but I damn well want to hurt him emotionally. As I got back to the road the last glimpse I saw it he was standing next to the plants with a sad look.

I punched the wheel so hard for feeling bad yet he touched something nobody is allowed to touch, I have tried to understand and not take this far since he is just a kid, I guess I forgot he is Grizzly’s don after all and he was willing to take this as far as it can get. I drove right outside my club that has yellow notice signs that keep everyone outside. An officer was standing next to it and when he saw me approaching he was about to stop me “It will take a second” I explained ducking under the tape getting inside my bar.

The place inside was as it had been before the blast with the lights off. The place designs were just like the club my dad used to own as I wanted to keep his memory alive plus everything he loved. There was a setting right in the corner with a small booth, that was a memory for my mom who wanted the private place

I laughed touching the counter right before jumping over it. I knew one thing that could get me to cool down and that is to do something I love and that is to mix drinks, so I did exactly that.

Mixed drinks and since no one was here to taste them, I did the job myself.

Chapter 24

Tenley’s POV

“Hello-Hello Mr. Henry” I called frantically like I expected him to not pick up, well of course I expected him to not pick up as he is still in the hospital but this is urgent.

“Mr. Hurxley is everything well?” His concerned voice asked I bet I sound like a broken record from all the crying I did earlier when I watched Calvin drive away from me with that look of pure disbelief and anger mixed with regret that broke me even more.

“I’m okay” Not like I was before finding out about what Paisley did but I’m hanging in there. “I need a favor”

“Anything Mr. Hurxley”

“You know you can call me Tenley but anyway” it’s not like it’s the first time telling him that “I was wondering if you could call the Revensbull chief and maybe get him to throw the case of cloud bar,” I asked nervously.

“What is the case again?”

“Um, Cloud bar was blown up last night. It was just the storage area, two people died. It is my friend’s bar and as the investigation is going on he is not being allowed to renovate it. I was wondering if you could maybe talk to the chief or something” My words were followed by silence.

“Do you want the case to keep going or should it be stopped?” I thought hard, I don’t need an investigation done at all.

“I need the case buried” Pais can’t be caught up in any of this.

“I will see what I can do Mr. Hurxley”

“Can you…..” I cut myself off not wanting to put pressure on him but then decided otherwise, I need this done, and quickly “Can you get to it now, I want everything cleared and done by tomorrow”

“Sir, it will cost a lot of money if we show the-”

“Use any amount as long as it is buried by tomorrow”

“Sir my suggestion was we first get to know the case and who is involved before we try to bury it so to be safe if anything comes up in the future, if we rush we might leave loose ends-”

“I did it and I want it buried” I gritted my teeth. I don’t need anything dug into I just need the case to be closed by tomorrow.

“It’s done sir” his voice was more stretched than before and I know he’s got it. I have never asked for a favor like that since I haven’t tried to take over the mafia I guess he didn’t expect me to ask for such a favor though I am desperate. I hung up the phone with a big sigh.

If the case is buried, I get Pais from any danger and Calvin gets to renovate his club as soon as possible. The only thing I haven’t gotten an excuse for is the blow-up and I don’t know how he is going to forgive me for that. He has to no matter what, my phone rung again and this time it was Pais “Hello”

“Why are you still in Revensbull?” She asked right away.

“Still trying to cover the case why are you still tracking me”

“After your last encounter with Dash, I don’t want to take any chances with your life and I was thinking I come there so that we can do this together”

“It will be over by tomorrow no need to worry”

“I can’t help but worry, Oz will find out soon and he might attack you alone without me there-”

“He is not going to kill me” I encouraged because if he was I would have been dead by now but I am not. He doesn’t want me dead and I don’t know why, I don’t want to think that I am still alive because I know exactly where Grizzly is. That might be the reason however I want to believe that I am alive because he likes me “I will get to you later and stop tracking my phone” I hung up with a deep sigh.

What a shitty day, I picked up my glass of water while taking in the kitchen, it isn’t massive but still enough. The dining area is right in here with just four chairs. I decided to take a trip around and see what this place is, I haven’t taken a tour at all. I first landed in the living room that had something big on the wall which was covered with a white cloth.

My curiosity got the best of me that I rested the half-empty glass pulling the cloth off and behind it is a family picture. It had a man holding a beautiful woman to his side with wavey brown hair, her smile reminded me of my mom’s smile and she has the exact set of eyes that shined brighter than anyone’s, she always knows how to comfort someone with just a smile. I sighed focusing on the picture instead of thinking about my mom. I got my eyes to the man who had his hands wrapped around her, he had short gray hair, his face was set in a straight line even though his eyes showed amusement.

Down below were two short boys, one had to be Calvin because he hasn’t changed at all just the wide free smile he had on his face, and next to him was another small boy who had a mask in hand, he was tiny compared to Calvin. He too was smiling and the adoration in his eyes as he stared at Calvin who had his eyes on the man.

They seemed like a very happy family and if I am to guess the boy had to be Simon, my brother who was murdered by the man I am trying to protect.

I heard a car pack outside and I quickly covered up the picture not wanting to be the cause of another fight in one day. I had barely managed to cover it when the front door opened and in walked Calvin with messy hair and equally messy clothes. He probably didn’t see me or he just ignored my presence altogether as he passed going to the other side of the house.

I followed right away, we needed to talk about this. He needed to know it wasn’t intentional at all. It was an accident. I pushed the door of the room he went in and found him face down on the bed, he was still clothed though “Calvin” I called stepping inside moving to the side of his head “Calvin?”

He was fast asleep and the stench of alcohol on his breath made me understand “Ugh” I waved my hand over my nose getting up. I took off his shoes first then flipped him over and unbuttoned his shirt taking it off without a problem. I yanked his pants down after unbuckling the belt leaving him in his boxers throwing the clothes in the laundry basket.

I pulled the covers over his body glad he came back without getting into trouble with the drunken state he is in he shouldn’t have driven back home, that is dangerous.

Suddenly his phone rang, I was going to ignore it but at this point, I need him to trust me like last night and going through his phone doesn’t give off the trust picture but when I saw Mekhi’s name I knew I had to pick up and I did as I stood off the bed getting to the window “Oz we were thinking about attacking the entire house, they are too quiet and I don’t trust a quiet Grizzly”

“Getting paranoid now Mekhi Jett” I found myself replying with a smirk, my silence is getting to him.

“Hey kid” he was quiet for only a second but when his voice came out he sounded unfazed “Did you end him already”

“It’s not him I want dead, it’s rather your boyfriend”

“So tell me, kid, did daddy put you up to this. Are you trying to please him so that he can acknowledge you as his kid” I scoffed but I can’t lie that fuckin hurt and the smug I could hear in his voice didn’t help at all?

“You got involved in the wrong game Mekhi Jett and you dug your own grave”

“Listen here kid-” this time it was Dash coming to his boyfriend’s defense “You mess with me you mess with him and when you mess with him you mess with me I will fuckin kill you”

“Should I shiver” I mocked

“I can throw a bomb right now at that house kid” I laughed when Mekhi threatened.

“Do it” I once again challenged “Be a coward and take the easy way out. You can’t even fight me man to man” I heard them both laugh and I gritted my teeth in anger. They are not terrified of me but I will show them that they should be.

“Kid I already beat you”

“We are the same age Dash, don’t act all mighty. If I’m a kid you’re a kid” I heard Mekhi laugh then groan at the same time “And this time I am so ready to kick your ass until your fuckin head is bashed in and your useless brains are out”

“Never underestimate a kid that is trying to please his daddy” it was a remark from Mekhi that led them into fits of laughter. I gritted my teeth just picturing them without their heads “So tell me, kid, why do you want to please daddy when you got another one, isn’t he enough”

“Why get one when you can fight for two,” I remarked, just because I like Calvin it doesn’t mean he is replacing my dad. Those are two different people and shouldn’t be put together “And I am coming for you two, let me hope you enjoy your vacation as it will be the last one you will ever have” I cut off the phone without waiting for another remark from them.

I held the phone right glancing back at Calvin who hasn’t moved an inch. I sighed resting the phone back down then made my way to the other side of the bed after taking off my clothes. My eyes were on the sleeping figure next to me that I like so much. I held my hand on his face tracing the skin.

I may not have been able to save my dad from being shot, I may have failed to help him wake up but I am not going to fail into making you mine Calvin. Mine alone no matter what it takes ‘Calvin Storm, you are mine’ I attached our lips lightly

“No matter what, I am not losing you too”

Chapter 25

Oz’s POV

The ringing of my phone got me out of my dreamless slumber. I put my hand up searching for it and when I caught it, I immediately rested it on my ear without getting my head out of the pillows “Mr. Storm”

“Yes, who is this?” I flipped onto my back rubbing my eye feeling my head pound though I have no regrets.

“This is chief Weston of Revensbull police” I hummed “I wanted to ask you to come down to the police station and sign some papers”

“Papers? What papers?” I sat up with a deep breath

“We are allowing you to renovate your club” I made a ‘huh’ sound when a cup of coffee represented itself in front of me. I took it with a thank you when I remembered I was not alone in the house, my eyes immediately caught Tenley and all the anger came back to me. I frowned resting the cup back down, no matter how much I need it I don’t trust him. God knows if he wants to blast my stomach at this moment “The case was solved Mr. Storm, everything was taken care of and we just need your signature to allow insurance to pay for your damages”

“Okay, at what time should I be there”

“Anytime that works for you” I thanked him then hang up holding my head, the smell of coffee was so inviting and invading my senses but I am not touching a cup that came from his hands.

“Uh…” two pills were presented to me with a glass of water. I frowned not touching them as I rolled off the bed getting into the bathroom without saying a word “I preheat the water for you” he yelled from behind me but I slammed the door close to show him how uninterested I am. I moved to the sink and found my toothbrush set with toothpaste.

It looked like it was smiling, I scoffed but took it and brushed my teeth not minding his childlike behaviors. After getting into the shower and indeed the water was already warm, I stayed in until the water turned cold then moved out to find my towel rack empty.  I opened the door and found Tenley holding a towel out for me “Need this” he questioned biting his lower lip.

I motioned with my hand for him to hand it over but he refused “Not until you forgive me”

“Tenley, I am not in the mood for this kind of game,” I said slowly trying to take the towel though he stepped back. I bit the inside of my cheek trying so hard to not snap because I am so not in the mood. I decided to be the bigger person… Well the bigger confident person as I didn’t hold my junk while walking to my drawers where I keep my towels to find it empty “Tenley” I warned, for real this is hella annoying…and childish

“Come get it” I stepped closer but then he stepped back, the more steps I took the more he took back until it became a chase that I was not willing to participate in at all so I stood with my hands over my chest and glared at him trying to not curse out. He waved it in the air on the other side of the bed “Are you getting old daddy, you can’t even run now” he mocked with a wide smile.

I bit the inside of my cheek now anger building up and I jumped over the bed to catch him however he ducked and instead moved to the other side, at this point, I am getting dry from this bullshit and I know I should just get my boxers and not play this kid’s game, I’m old for this crap. Running around with my junk out slapping against my thighs is a child’s game and I hate it “Should we get you a stick, you can’t even run” he was breathing heavily his smile not once wavering, what is so funny with this

“When I catch you, Tenley, you’re getting punished” I warned holding my waist, I am on full display and it’s not how I work.

“Then catch me daddy” he challenged once again, I looked at him and when I get my hands on him I will not be done with him. He laughed while waving the towel around “Is daddy giving up, you don’t have stamina no more”

I chortled angrily biting the inside of my mouth before attacking him again. He was quick, he was probably a runner in high school. This bedroom is small, I knew I didn’t have to run but instead trap him. He jumped over the bed but I held the towel and yanked it back bringing his body with it.

He was about to land half his body on the ground, instead, I held him into my arms avoiding the accident with him still laughing. I found myself smiling even if I am so not okay with this stupid exercise he has just given me this early in the morning, it did help with the headache and I have to admit I am in a lighter mood, yeah to punish him. I held his body close to mine as we both took in deep breaths “Are you hard from all that exercise daddy” he questioned his clothed ass right on my hard unclothed dick “I am too, seeing you run like that when unclothed such a turn on” he said between breaths.

I held his body flipping him to face me before throwing him on the bed and getting on top “You enjoyed seeing that huh” I questioned my hand on his chin.

“Yes daddy” he gulped “Are you going to punish me now” he held my hand leading it to his lips “I have been a bad boy” he took it into his mouth and gently twirled his tongue around it, his action got my dick harder than it was before. I held onto his mouth stopping him while pulling my finger out tracing it on his jaw

“You’re too quick to swallow small things, aren’t you little prince?” The tremble in his body was not missed, my finger traced his jaw just as humble as my voice, so distinctively low and deep “I want to hear you beg while trying to take the bigger thing”

“Please” his voice trembled, his entire body reacted to the move of my finger.

“Begging already” I curtly chuckled “Already becoming my needy little prince” I lightly wrapped my lips on his chin sucking, he released a deep breath his entire body now hotter than before. I felt his hands wrap around me and without moving or stopping what I am doing I ordered “Hands down” they immediately left my body as I finally lift my head looking him in the eye “You don’t get to touch me until I say so”

I leaned down to his trembling parted lips that are releasing hard breaths. His eyes automatically closed waiting to be kissed, I clicked my tongue “Bad boys don’t get kissed” I instead moved my lips to his ear when I heard him whimper “They get punished” I pushed both my hands on his ass grabbing hard “And fucked hard until they are screaming like dirty….little….sluts” I finished my eyes directly in his.

He was now panting for air his entire face red “Now, take off your clothes and get on your knees” I stepped off him, I normally don’t do my work naked but today I’m going in like this. I moved to the closet picking out my black duffle bag. I turned to find Tenley had already stripped and is kneeling on the bed, his dick standing up leaking right on my covers creating a mess. I clicked my tongue opening up the bag, he lost that privilege “I need you on the ground”

He scooted on the ground next to the edge of the bed “Safewords?” I asked without looking at him checking my tools and what I need to use today.

“Rasberry to continue, coconut to slow down, and Pickle to stop” his stiff voice replied as he constantly licked his lips, his eyes roaming my body with lack of focus, he easily gets distracted and me being on full display might not be so great.

“You’re dying to touch yourself aren’t you?” I questioned smiling at myself, his face turned even redder his abs tighter than before as I got close with the nipple clamps. I sat down and his eyes immediately moved to my dick a look of complete starvation taking over.

“Not as much as I want to touch you daddy” he replied as I twirled his nipple between my finger making it hard before attaching the nipple clamp. I did the same with the other after taking out the pin to avoid any injuries.

“We are going to taste your sense of hearing” I held the blindfold and wrapped it around his eyes “And trust” I added helping him back to his feet and back to the bed. After taking off the covers I laid him down on his back picking up leather cuffs, tying his right hand on the bedpost then did the same to the other.

I gently yanked on the chain that is attached to the nipple clamps, he moaned squirming looking so ready to be played with. I tied a leg spreader then attached it right onto his nipple clamps chain, I liked the sight “If you stretch your legs, you hurt yourself” I warned even if I know he will probably do it anyway and that is exactly what I want “Are you ready to be played with my boy”

He shivered as if he has been ready a long time yet I am too slow, I love it when he starts squirming while waiting for me to begin yet I take my precious time playing with each step and all he can do is whimper.

“Please play with me”

Chapter 26

Tenley’s POV

I was becoming impatient, trying to hear every step he made, follow the sound of his voice. He was doing it on purpose, he was testing me and at the same time keeping me on edge like this. Fuck, I needed him to touch me, to play with me to hurt me, make me red.

I gasped when a sting landed on my leg, the calf to be precise. Every hit left a strong sting and by the sound and the pain, it caused it was not a flogger but a whip. Another one landed right above the other one, they were not so hard but they managed to bring in a strong sting and a wave of fire onto my skin and I know they managed to make my skin red

I just wished I could see him as he did this, another landed and another. He was hitting the same leg and I found myself stretching it out only to pull on the nipple clamps which brought pain that was later followed with immersed pleasure making me arch my back feeling my dick twitch and pour like a faucet. The pain was so bad yet so good that it left me a shivering mess “Daddy” I moaned bringing both my legs back swallowing hard.

“I see we both enjoyed that” At this point, my face can’t get any redder than it already is. His hits were only moving up and now he was on my thighs making me take in short breathless gasps while trying to wiggle my hands gulping hard. My legs were trembling, a hit landed right next to my dick and I felt like I couldn’t handle it. I needed more ‘Fuck’ he took his precious time with each torture as he worked on both legs “Umm, already screaming” he started his hands caressing my thighs that we’re now super sensitive “we have just begun” I screamed when he hit right on my already taut nipples.

“Aaaahhh, daddy” my mouth was suddenly dry, and I wanted to release a string of curses

“I know you enjoy the pain” he added another right under my nipples then used the whip and flicker on my nipples and I became a blubbering mess, my chest was on fire.

“Uuhghhuhhh……fuck” I moaned when he finally stopped and I took in deep breathes hearing his feet get away from me “Please, please daddy touch me please make me cum” Ah, I need his touch, my skin is so hot I need him to touch me or anything I need something.

“I love hearing you beg yet you know we haven’t gotten to that part at all”

“Just once please, please daddy…….Ah,” something hot landed on my chest, I was shocked that I stretched my legs pulling on my nipples crying out when another landed. I was still trying to know what it was when more landed, wax, definitely wax “Oh fuck, Shit….ahahahahauughh”

“Look at you trembling from the fire” the rush of adrenalin increased my arousal, the sensation was intense I couldn’t keep my body down as I pulled my legs back up to release the pressure on my nipples “Should I make it hotter?” it was a teasing-like question but I moaned yes.

“Yes please, Rasberry” I don’t even know if I can handle it but I needed this sensation to increase. My skin burned the more he poured on my already taut skin. The feeling intensified when he poured on my thigh frequently I stretched my leg again and yanked on the nipple clamps AGAIN “AAHAAAHUuuhhh” I screamed my chest feeling like it was on fire.

“I wanted to see you do that” I was breathing heavily not knowing what’s next while pulling my trembling legs back as I waited for where the next wax will hit but none came and I was shivering in anticipation, this was intense “Now look at that” He sounded so sadistic right now and I cried out when it leaked right on my nipples. They came constantly and I was screaming as tears poured out of my eyes “Should I stop”

“No” He poured more onto my other nipple and I felt like I was gonna faint.

“ Is that the word you are supposed to say“ He questioned in a dangerous tone “What word?”

“Coconut, oh fuck” I gasped out and he immediately stopped even if I wanted him to slow down. I took in deep breathes while wiggling my hands trying to cool my body down. I felt his hand pass over my chest and that felt nice and somehow calming, the feeling didn’t last long when wax dropped on my abs going down, they trembled with every drop and I felt like I was holding them in a crunch “Daddy” I trembled biting my lip so hard. It soon stopped and my body dropped once again taking in deep breaths.

I felt his touch on my legs and my body started going high again waiting for what was next when I felt him take off the leg spreader and the chain that connected it to the nipple clamps though the nipple clamps stayed.

My legs felt free I let them stretch and fall as I sighed in relief. It didn’t take longer than a second when he was between my legs and I felt his hands tracing my wet waxy skin, I wanted to see how it looked and as if he could read my mind he started me “If only you could see how red you are, so perfect” his lips kissed my stomach which was shivering and tightening.

I could feel every single touch like it was raindrops. The touch of his lips felt like I could fly that I bit my lips enjoying every touch and lick on my body and for the first time, I forgot all about coming and enjoyed the moment like he called it ‘the party’. I cried out when he scratched my skin from my chest down to my abs “Uuhhuh” Soon I felt his finger pushing on my hole.

A second and a third finger pushed onto my hole, I bit my lips moving down to meet them and they pushed onto my spot perfectly “Don’t move” I whined holding myself from moving, I know he was enjoying my pain.

I shivered to lift my head as if I could see anything when I felt his tongue move on the tip of my dick, I wanted to see him. His entire hand wrapped around me and pumped as he added another finger in me, now four fingers deep. I can’t complain, the more stretched the better “And, don’t come” he took me into his mouth and I almost spilled when my dick hit the back of his throat.

“Aaaughaaaah” I moaned holding myself from not spilling down his throat. His amazing mouth started to move up and down my shaft, his fingers doing the same and I was losing my head “Please, daddy, please let me come aaahahh” instead he increased pace, and if I was dying the last time then I am losing it now.

My legs are having the biggest exercises of their lives, they are shaking and my abs are contracting so hard they are not going anywhere anytime soon even if I don’t hit the gym from now on and keep on having sex with Calvin, I will be in great shape “Daddy…..daddy, daddy” I was screaming his name over and over.

“Scream my name” he ordered what I was already doing “Maybe then it will stick who is in charge”

“You are, please daddy. I will never mess with your towel again and make you run naked again” I begged with a scream. He stopped and I heard a chuckle right on my dick that sent tingles down my body when the blindfold was lightly taken off. I squinted my eyes for a few seconds before they focused on the handsome face in front of me who had a smile on his lips. He didn’t seem pissed so I guess that is an accomplishment somehow, short chortles kept on flowing out of him like he was trying to control himself from laughing.

“Sometimes you’re way too cute for your good,” he said smiling before attaching our lips in a sweet kiss. I moaned kissing him intensely having missed his lips so bad.

“I’m sorry, I’m so deeply sorry” I apologized from the depth of my heart. His face softened as he held my jaw then attached our lips again in a hard kiss that got me even dizzier “Am I forgiven daddy” I batted my eyelashes with a light pout, he chuckled shaking his head as if in disbelief.

He leaned down and took the chain between his lips. I remembered what he did the last time and “Oh fuck, no” I gasped out right before he yanked the clamps off and I almost lost consciousness…almost? I did lose consciousness for a second. My chest will need so much aftercare after this, that’s for sure. My entire body was red and waxy shoeing exactly what hit me that was Calvin.

“Now you’re forgiven” I can’t feel my buds but hearing those words was just enough to make me smile “But now you get fucked” Talk about mood

“Have your way with me daddy” I was ready for more.

“How bendy are you my dear?” he asked with a smirk kissing my neck lightly “Coz I want to put that to the test”

“More than you could ever know” Well I am but what position is he gonna put me into.

“Really?” he hummed as if trying to get a very nasty idea and I was here for it. He uncuffed my hands from the bed and bound them together in front of me, he picked up a condom and lube. After sliding it on his hard meat he then poured lube onto it. He pushed me on my back and held my legs apart, lightly lifting my hips “Relax” it was a one-word order and I did as his head started to penetrate my hole. I clenched my teeth even though it didn’t hurt like the first time.

I took his dick surprisingly well and loved that even if my eyes are watering. I loved the fact that I could take him whole, he pushed all the way in with his thumb tracing my head probably waiting for me to get adjusted, and soon he was moving lightly in and out. His dick still felt held tight in my hole and I was loving it.

I felt full “Let’s test it now” I haven’t had the chance to feel his dick enough when he pulled out “Do you know the position called the butterfly” that alone sounded like I am gonna be put in a nasty position, I should note something down ‘Never piss Calvin off or you get the silent treatment, get punished and be put in a butterfly’ I should keep that in mind for future reference

“No daddy” I blushed, it sounded sexy just the word. He sat down and motioned me to sit on top.

“Now I need you to push your legs apart, as wide as you can go” Oh fuck, it showed what he wanted to do exactly. He is putting me to the test but also putting himself to the test, which will take a lot for both of us. I held onto his shoulders as I did a one-eighty going wider than he thought I would go, I never thought I would need it in sex.

Yet here we are

He smiled and wrapped his hands around my waist pushing me up a bit then positioned his dick right onto my hole then sat me down again. I gasped trembling when he hit my spot so beautifully my eyes rolled in the back and if my self-control was so bad I would have spilled accidentally like last time however this time my attention was on him and holding on.

He once again lifted me as he leaned on one of his hands, and started pounding into me “Aaaahaaah, oh fuck, daddy” I had to wrap my cuffed hands around his neck just to keep stamina letting all my weight be on him. I screamed and I feared I was being too loud it would be annoying but damn, he felt so deep into me.

Every thrust hit my spot right away, my hole tightened around his dick as the sexual ferocity increased making me hotter and sweaty as he jabbed in and out “My legs are dead” I complained gulping so hard, he slowed down his dick as he helped me bring back my legs then flipped us over into a missionary, his focus now on ramming my hole

He was into me again without a second, his big dick drove in and out. The more I received his dick the more his term became true ‘An orgasm is only a plus to make the party better’ and yes this is the party I want to live in and if the orgasm wasn’t fighting to tear out of me I wouldn’t let this thing end.

A lust full cry tore out of me as I arched my back, trembling for the feel of his dick. His fingers crawled my already sensitive body and I shivered uncontrollably “Oh fuck daddy” I gasped biting into the leather cuff on my wrists to stop myself from biting my tongue or him from the intense sensation “Please allow me to come”

“Not now” he pulled out and turned me to my side getting behind me then slammed into me again “I can’t get enough of your hole,” he said kissing my neck then slammed back in.

“Ah fuck, own it please” I moaned as he lifted my leg and jabbed every single inch of my hole. He was owning it, leaving a mark that will never be forgotten. Blasting bliss went through me when he pushed in harder than before and I felt like I was gonna pass out “Oh fuck daddy, yes”

I relished in the feeling of his dick, a spank on my ass made me come back to life. Like a pull from my unconscious mind “uuuuh, fuck yes harder” I leaned my head in the pillows biting into it “Daddy” I moaned through the pillow as he took control of my body and every hit on my ass got me dripping everywhere. The feel of his body against mine, his dick ramming into me, feeling every single inch of his big meaty cock got me biting the pillow hard. He got up and lifted my hips spreading my legs apart then slammed back in “Oh Christ, uuuhhh daddy yes fuck…ahahahahhhaah”

My balls quivered and I was reaching my limit, I can’t hold it anymore “Daddy please, please let me come… Please….. Oh, fuck me hard… Uuuuuh, yes….. Yes please,” I was a blubbering mess. I still wanted him in yet wanted to come so bad, I didn’t know which one I needed more.

“You did well my little prince” he praised and I begged to come, I begged for it as my muscles involuntarily contracted “Come” My body first went into a relaxing state and I thought I was gonna pass out before cumming yet I jerked awake like my heart had gotten a jumpstart and I convulsed with a lust full cry as his thrust became hard enough to milk me all. My eyes rolled in the back seeing spots as I spilled and spilled with no end my body shaking.

I had to hold on too much, I spilled ropes and ropes and by the time my body gave up, I fell on the bed trying to catch my breath “You did great” he praised pushing my hair back “You made me so proud today little prince” I smiled weakly when he pecked my lips sweetly “You seem tired, rest I will take care of you as you deserve”

“Thank you, daddy”

Author’s note

Okay…

🤷‍♀️✌️

really have nothing to say

✌️✌️

Love you all

Hope that was great

Chapter 27

Oz’s POV

My eyes focused on the new plans for the renovations and the money it’s gonna cost me since it doesn’t have insurance. I couldn’t do that as Grizzly was on my back and doing so much paperwork doesn’t help me at all.

Al the expenses have to be three thousand dollars, to fix the storage room and the roof. It might take two weeks before it can start working again or even longer “Calvin” a small voice made me turn my head to Tenley. He walked like a zombie his eyes half-closed and he sat next to me laying his head on my lap.

“Still worked up?”

“Uh-huh” he added with a nod “What is this?” he looked at the renovation sketch that the engineer drew for me. After going to the police and getting the case closed I managed to talk to the engineer about the renovations and when they will begin “I can pay for the damages” he offered after figuring out what it was exactly.

“I got it covered”

“But I put you in that loss, the least I can do is pay for it”

“You already paid for it” I insinuated with a raised eyebrow.

“Come on Cal” he whined shaking my legs “That is a big loss, I can pay for it all. I feel so bad”

“You want to help” he nodded excitedly “Well how about you help the builders” his eyes widened and he gulped. Paying for things is all he knows but when it comes to the real work he can’t-

“Is that a role play you’re suggesting” Now it was my turn to be taken back coz, no it wasn’t. I just thought of ways that he can pay me that didn’t involve money “What will you be?”

“Tenley you were begging to pay me back, why-”

“Sue me for trying to make this fun. Pay you back while having some excitement out of it” he shook his shoulders now looking at me with his sweet beautiful eyes “What can you think of???” this kid is going to kill me, now look what he is starting.

“I will be the manager” I sighed out “And you’re the porter” coz he clearly knows nothing concerning building and to keep my building from falling in after being built he should stay away from it.

“Oh Cal, always choosing the easy roles. You want to just be there overlooking the workers Nah” I smiled lightly.

“You told me to choose a role”

“Then let me choose for the both of us” I motioned with my hand for him to go ahead “We are both porters” my eyebrows creased together “Scared???” he challenged with the wiggling of his eyebrows

I laughed at the challenging look in his eyes “For an exhausted kid you are really challenging” a porter’s job is not easy at all “What kind of role play will that be?” like we are both porters so??

“A fun, flirty session” I made an ‘Oh’ sound, that is what he is going for. Flirt all over the place, can’t say I have done it before plus none of the people I have been with have ever suggested any of this or lived with me long enough to suggest it so…..

“Okay” I agreed, what is the worst that can happen? Flirt gets to fuck him at the end of the day, that doesn’t sound so bad.

“The name is Charlie” Oh we are doing the names too. I held my hand out to him playing along “And don’t say Oz, or Calvin or Storm” and I was going to say one of those.

I laughed taking my hand back “Why don’t you choose for me then-”

“Alex”

“Do I look like an Alex?” the way it flowed from the tip of his tongue like he had been thinking about it made me curious.

“You look like a Calvin but I need your name to rhyme with mine” I laughed resting my head on my fingers looking at him. I have never met anyone like him, he is full of life and fun yet so daring, a new feeling.

I leaned closer to his face pecking his lips, I couldn’t hold myself anymore I have never wanted to kiss anyone as much as I did right now and after moving on from yesterday’s events I could call this a clean slate for us. I shouldn’t feel the way I feel right now when I should feel the opposite “You know the rest will call me Oz” I reminded after breaking the sweet kiss staring into his beautiful brown eyes, I licked my lips finding myself falling deeper.

“I don’t care” he replied tracing my face “As long as we know our secret, they don’t know what they are missing” he whispered the last part “Because Charlie and Alex are going to invade their space” he suddenly screamed getting up from the couch looking more energetic than when he walked in here. My eyes didn’t leave him and it felt like I was watching a movie as he moved into the kitchen, he was so fascinating “So when are we going to start” he spoke from the kitchen while pouring himself some juice.

“Tomorrow, I need it as soon as possible” I breathed out trying to keep my eyes from thinking so hard while just staring at him, he is enticing.

“Okay plus I have something else to tell you” I closed the laptop as he got back in the room sitting next to me again, I gave him my full attention “And before you get mad at me, I picked up only because I saw Mekhi’s name and I hate that bitch”

“I was wondering when you will tell me” I wasn’t mad at all when I found out.

“I am not letting this become another lie between us. I really like you and we might have started as a game but I do like you, though it doesn’t change the fact that I still hate your friends”

“I still hate Grizzly”

“But you don’t hate me”

“No” honestly, I don’t think I have ever hated him but if we are more clear now I don’t hate him.

“Then we should just forget about those three and let this be just us. Just Calvin and Tenley who don’t hate each other” he said with a smile, I just gave a single nod leaning back on the couch trying to take Grizzly out of the picture for now, if he attacks I kill him if he doesn’t then…I don’t know, I still want him dead “What time is it?”

“Almost seven”

“What should we do?”

“How about you do nothing, you’re still exhausted” I suggested, the silent air was nice before. We should just stay like that, why do we need to do anything.

“Hypothetically” he started, I already had my eyes on him taking him in noticing all the things I may have missed, he is just so handsome…his jaw makes me want to bite it “Where do you see yourself in five years from now” Not the question I expected and I have no answer to that question

“Where did that come from?” I stalled coz I have no reply at all “Where do you see yourself?” I reversed the question.

“Nowhere”

“Me too” Like I don’t know where life takes me from today to tomorrow how would I know for five years. I could be dead…he suddenly burst out laughing and when I realized that we are practically just living I chuckled lightly “We shouldn’t find this funny, it’s our life. I’m gad damn 31, I should have my life planned out” I held my head, I have never asked myself that question. I shook my head trying to not think hard like I am growing old and here I am without an idea of where my fuckin life is going.

“You’re 31?” He questioned right before he burst out laughing once again. Yeah, I’m too old for this shit yet hear I am living life like a sixteen-year-old “Oh my God, at what age do they put a line and say ‘You’re running out of time man’”

“Hahaha, very funny” I mock laughed needing a drink from this reality check, this was a wake-up call.

“Duh,” he rolled his eyes.

“You’re 18 shouldn’t you see something”

“I saw a lot of things” he sounded unhappy “When I was young I used to want to be like my dad. I admired everything he did his businesses, the way he loved his family and all. Then I grew up and found out he was a mafia lord, the masked Grizzly everyone is scared of. I don’t know I felt betrayed at first but then he explained how hiding that part of his life from us was to protect us and I admired him even more until he disappeared”

He averted his sight and I could see tears in them “That was when I started to feel lost. I lost interest in so many things and my obsession was to see him again, now everything I see takes me nowhere because I have never needed anything again” he turned back to me.

“Did you start all of this for him?” I had to ask

“I know I shouldn’t have, he is a bad man a-”

“Hey” I cut him off pushing myself closer “What matters is that he was a great father to you, you’re allowed to love the person others hate” I encouraged.

“He killed your family and so many other people”

“Family is family, my dad was never a Saint. He murdered in cold blood if messed with and so many hated him but still, it doesn’t mean many didn’t love him” I comforted, I hate Grizzly with every fiber of my body but I know if he was a great dad to him then he might have been a great dad even if he usually neglected Simon but you don’t expect a mafia lord to pay too much attention.

My dad did but most don’t

“Fucked up families huh”

“Yeah” I agreed with a smile as he smiled through his tears “My mom was good though” I added trying to make it light and not think of Grizzly.

“Mine too, always there. Even on trips, she makes sure to call, she never missed an important day in our lives. She is the best, I can feel her love from just her presence. Comfort from her smile” he had a light face now, just talking about her “I feel like moms are not so problematic like dads right? Though equally strict. Even on hard days, she would always try to bring us all together and says ‘there is nothing as important as….’”

“Having a family dinner” We finished it together, I gave him an odd look “How do you know that?” we asked once again at the same time then he started laughing, I tried not to but I ended up joining. Tenley had his head leaned back his entire body shaking, and for some time it was just us laughing for no reason until it was time to calm down.

“Oh my god,” he held his stomach that has to be hurting. I didn’t laugh as hard as he did.

“That is for laughing hard” I said

“And you didn’t?”

“I half-laughed, gentle man’s laugh” and he was back to laughing again “You really gotta stop now or you’re gonna get sick” I warned.

“I- can….t” he gasp laughed making me smile, he really had to stop laughing but every time he was stopping he would go again “I can’t breathe” he gasped once again tears stringing down his face, I held his body.

“Tenley, you…..” I tried stopping him though his laugh was making chuckles escape me, he’s gotta stop “We really need to stop being silly” it’s not like I am a teenager.

“You want to laugh too,” he said now calming down but he looks like he could burst out at any minute

“What was so funny again?” he pushed his eyebrows together now having forgotten what was funny. He once again burst out laughing “You need to stop” he was gonna make me laugh again for absolutely nothing.

“I don’t know why I’m laughing” he wheezed almost landing on the ground  “Oops” I caught him as he too caught himself.

“Tenley stop, you’re going to hurt yourself”

“I can’t” he was still laughing so hard, I leaned down and attached our lips. That seemed to calm him down as he let himself melt into the kiss, after a few seconds I leaned back.

“Are you okay now?” he smiled biting his lower lip right before bursting out again “What has gotten into you?”

“I thought-” he gasped through laughter “Cinderella’s kiss didn’t save me from my laughter” Now it was my turn to burst out laughing and he joined.

“Cinderfella” I corrected

“Oh my God, please stop” Our laughter intensified like crazy and there was no way we could stop it. I have never in my life laughed like this and over what……I don’t even remember the joke yet here I am laughing

‘What the fuck was happening?’

Chapter 28

Tenley’s POV

After having the best night of my life where I laughed harder than I have ever laughed in a long time. I didn’t expect myself to laugh like I did, from absolutely nothing yet to something and laughing with someone who I really like. For the first time, I got to see a different side of Calvin, it felt even better

Basically, the entire night moved on just like that, with us laughing for no particular reason. Just joking around and chatting, it was a carefree night if I am being honest and I felt even more connected to him than before, we are both into this life because of nothing. Two people who once has ambitions but now have each other and see how fucked up and lonely life was.

Right now I am putting on my gear so that I could start working as a porter. My boots are on, I am wearing jean overalls with no shirt and a holster which has equipment that I bet I will not use so I don’t need to know them in any way. After tying it up, I held the hat in my hands and walked outside where I found Calvin with the construction manager talking about something while pointing at the big hole on the roof and through the storage area.

“Hey, Alex” I called wrapping my hand around his neck, he shook his head with a smile trying his best to ignore me obviously I have become a disturbance that makes him smile even when he doesn’t want to so I decided to make it hard for him “Want to spank me” the manager who I only know as Timothy chocked on his words and turned to me with shock and horror on his face.

Calvin, did his best to not laugh as he held his hand out to him “I’m sorry about my boyfriend, he doesn’t know the time or the place” the guy shook his hand but was still giving me a weird look before walking away, Calvin chuckled turning to me with a look that asked ‘Really?’

“He is homophobic,” I said pointing

“Maybe he is shocked at what you have just said” I rolled my eyes not wanting to believe he is right “You young generations forget that old people like us used to keep things like that in the bedroom”

I scoffed harder than I have ever scoffed in the world “Then put yourself out, don’t forget who put a vibrator in my ass for the day”

“And I think you need another one”

“Oh Alex” I moved back pulling on my gloves “It’s time for work” I put on my hat and walked away but stopped turning back to him “I don’t know what to do”

“Like I didn’t know that” he led the way and made me follow him to the other side with the porters, he too wearing his gear, just jeans, boots, vest but no hat or gloves. Not so much of protection “Hey, I’m Oz”

“We already know you, boss, I’m ken and this is Dan” one guy introduced, he looked older than all of us and the other one was young probably in his mid-twenties.

“Nice to meet you both” they shook hands “I hope you don’t mind if we give you guys a hand, my friend-”

“Boyfriend” I quickly corrected “Alex, am I not hot enough for you” He licked his lip as if thinking hard and I had to hold in my laugh.

“Of course you are baby-”

“Not gonna call me by my nickname my Stallion” I am driving him this time and he is completely lost, next time he should think twice before a role play. GIVE A DAMN SCRIPT now it’s his turn to get lost ‘Got you, Alex’

“Excuse me,” he said to the two men and tried to pull me back but I stayed in place “Can I speak to you in private”

“Why? You want to hide me again. You don’t even remember my nickname what kind of boyfriend are you” I started crying, fake crying he laughed nervously looking at the guys, he was trapped and I was loving it “You-”

“Of course my tricks poo, I know your nickname” I stopped fake crying and frowned at him, he had this look that was daring me to add on. What kind of nickname is that? I choose Stallion and he chooses that ‘Tricks poo?’ the fuck is that.

“Tricks poo?” I pushed him back “What other bitches are you sleeping with, I have always been your sex enchantress” the entire crew of builders is now starting after my outburst and Calvin was doing his best to not laugh. He thinks it’s a joke, after calling me tricks poo “And you’re laughing at me?” I wiped my fake tears “We are over” I yelled

I stormed away from him “You’re a cheater?” I heard the guy back asking him and heard him deny it. I turned towards them, he thinks it was a joke then I will show him a joke.

“You’re a dirty little cheater Alex and I hate you” I screamed for the world to hear “And now, I am moving on Alex. Others want me and if you don’t then I will leave” I dared him to top that, my best performance ever. He bit his lip and I know he knows I won, I gave him a smirk then turned away and went to the storage room area feeling hot “Hi” I greeted the three guys I found inside who had pretended to go back to work like they didn’t hear my tantrum outside.

“Can I help you guys here, I don’t want to see my stupid ex”

“Yeah, you can help us mix that” one guy pointed to the cement after clearing his throat.

“You’re too kind, thank you” I moved towards it and I pretended to not be able to move it.

“That’s not how to do it” One guy was kind enough to see my ‘struggle’ and moved closer to me “If you do it like this, it’s easier”

“Please show me” he wiped his hands and moved next to me, he held my hands and guided them “Aww you’re too kind” I held onto his bicep feeling it “Whoa, built like a rock” I raised my eyebrow with a seductive smirk, his face turned red as he stepped away from me and he almost stepped into the cement while he was walking backward “My name is Charlie, and you?” he laughed nervously holding his hand up to me.

“Bob” he has to clear his voice “I’m not gay” he added making me laugh

“Bob the builder that is not gay” I added just to make him flustered even more “Trying once doesn’t make you-”

“What the fuck do you think you are doing?” Alex called from the door with a fuming face. I purposely held onto Bob to piss him even more.

“What does it look like EX? moving on” I added laughing at my joke before turning to Bob as I added “You need to make sure you put ‘ex’ every time so that they don’t get confused, they tend to not know where to stop” I forwarded those words to Bob pretending to whisper.

“We need to talk privately” he held my hand but I yanked it back.

“Ex’s aren’t allowed to touch me”

“You’re being so dramatic right now Charlie, are you seeking attention like always,” he said through gritted teeth making me gasp

“I can’t believe you” I cried holding my hand out to Bob “Please save me” Charlie is way too dramatic for his good

“Sir-”

“Don’t get involved” Alex cut the guy off right away with a deadly voice that made me shiver while biting my lip “Baby listen, I didn’t cheat on you. Why would I cheat on someone like you, my sex enchantress” his words caught me off guard as he held my face his voice softening “Let us get out of here and talk in private, we are distracting the workers”

“This time your sweet words aren’t going to work” I snapped taking his hands off, “You say as if you love me but then when I get back to you I get treated like shit, I am done this time”

“Give me one last chance-”

“That is what you said the last zillion times”

“What do you need for you to forgive me, to show how much I really love you” Huh? what? My heart pounded though his next words hit even harder “Marry me” huh? Now I was having a hard time swallowing or breathing, I needed to sit down “If I have to tie the ring on your finger to prove how much I love you then I will do it so that I can prove that I have you, only you baby” he held my gloved hands looking at me with love. My heart was doing flips, my stomach was tingly and I felt like crying “Will you marry me, Charlie?” Ohhh, fuck why did I forget that I was Charlie? We are just playing.

For a minute I beloved that

I didn’t know what to say, so should we end here and forget about this coz for real that was too big of a shock for me. He has just said ‘i love you’ to Charlie I know but still… I need time to process this. I was about to cut the playoff when he gave me a daring look and a smirk, he thinks he wins “Yes” it first came out as a whisper before I yelled it out “Yes a million times yes” he smiled shocked, he didn’t expect me to say yes “Where is the ring?” I asked taking off my glove. I will play him even harder.

“I don’t have one right now but-”

“Then let’s go buy one” I skipped happily as I took off the hat and the other glove. I pulled him out of the storage “I AM GETTING MARRIED” I screamed happily, everyone was polite enough to clap for me “Thank you all” I smiled pulling Alex into a kiss “My future hubby, let’s go buy a ring”

“We are going to buy a ring?” he sounded surprised.

“Duh, sometimes you’re so silly. Who doesn’t get a ring if proposed to” I pulled him into his car and as I sat into the passenger seat he took the driver’s seat?

“We are going to buy a ring?” he questioned once again.

“Just drive babe” he started the car “Where do you think we should put the ceremony, when should it be what theme should we do?”

“I didn’t even think it will get here” he said

“Where did you think it was gonna end?”

“At the proposal”

“What?” I turned to him with an angry face “So you don’t want to marry me?”

“You’re not serious?” he gave me a confused look

“Its sounds like you’re the one who is not serious” I complained leaning back in my seat “How could you propose and then want it to end there, proposal equals engagement then a wedding. I can’t believe you lied to me, you always do shit like this, stop the car so I can get out”

“Charlie you can’t be like this”

“Can’t be how you traitor, you liar”

He licked his lips as he started the car again “Okay, you want a ring. I will get you a fuckin ring” he snapped then drove right to the jewelry store, now it was my turn to be surprised. I thought he will cut it off there but he didn’t and when he parked outside the jewelry store I was still in a daze. He got out and I followed as we got into the store “I want an engagement ring, can I see your options” he didn’t even allow the lady to greet us. She pulled out beautiful engagement rings and I looked in wow “Pick one so that we can leave”

Even the lady noticed his rudeness. I picked the first one that had a blue diamond “Help me with this one” I said softly, he took it and slide it on my finger roughly but then he started at the finger intently making me wonder what he thinks as he seemed to be in thoughts “How does it look?” I asked shyly, the rock wasn’t heavy however I felt like my finger would fall off.

“Wonderfull” his eyes lifted back to me with adoration and I smiled shyly feeling my face heat up “It’s perfect just like you”

“You’re making me blush” I shyly looked away and back to the rings as I tried taking off the one I had on.

“Let me do it” he took it off for me and pointed at another ring under the glass “Can I take a look at that one”

“Those are wedding rings, sir, they come in pairs”

“Can we try them out” she obligated and brought out the two rings. She gently presented them to us and Alex got one that he slid on my finger “Just like I thought, perfect” I felt like I was getting married my eyes were almost watering

“Let me try this on you” I slide mine onto his finger and it didn’t fit but that didn’t stop me to admire “I’m so happy right now” we held our hands next to each other, I had a smile while he had an unreadable expression “This is-”

“Tenley”

“Ugh, I so hate you. You had to ruin it” I chuckled nervously as I pulled off the ring resting it back in the box while Calvin did the same. I did my best to wipe my eyes, never thought I wanted to get married until now “We are so sorry for being of disturbance, you have been such a babe” I smiled handing her two hundred bills as Calvin did the same

“That is for your time” he added as we walked out getting back in the car “That was…..I almost didn’t know what was real and what was not,” he said

“Did any of that feel unreal?” I asked feeling sad while looking at the jewelry store “Now I know I want to get married someday, I see myself getting married and having a family of my own” I turned back to him and he was already looking at me “Didn’t you feel anything?” I questioned, it felt magical in there.

“Let us go back to the site” he disregarded my question. Was I  the only one that felt like that was the world I wanted to be in. Am I the only one who felt something when that ring slid on my finger?

I’m I a fool to want a future with him, a family with him.

I’m the only one who saw the next five years and just saw him with me.

Now I wish we were Alex and Charlie

Chapter 29

OZ’s POV

After all that we went back to the site and cut off all the bullshit that was way too much for my liking. This was a play that I didn’t know where it was going yet at the same time somehow fun, I didn’t know why I tolerated that for that long instead of cutting it off when I had a chance or before we reached the jewelry store

I have never had a lover where we would break up or make me beg for them to get back with me in a role play ‘talk about confessing love’ like I was glad it was a play coz that is way too soon even for me. Every ‘relationship’ I have had in years was so smooth and easy then they would end just like that but now with Tenley, it’s just so confusing. Just sliding that ring on him made me want to propose to him, get married then maybe run away and begin a life together.

The kid is just eighteen, that isn’t the life I would want for him, he still got so much in life to think of something like that and that is why I have decided to take him back home and maybe create some space between us. This was becoming too real too quick for my liking and that play brought out so much.

I can’t be in love with the son of my enemy. That isn’t what brought me into his family, I didn’t come to meet him, have the amazing fun I have never had in my life with anyone. It might be because I send people away before I can get attached but I know that just being in love with the kid is just utterly wrong.

“Hey sir” Timothy came up to me “We are retiring for the day, have a great night” I nodded with a smile thanking him as I moved to see the work done. It wasn’t much on the storage and the roof has not yet been touched, all in due time I guess, it’s just the first day.

“Hey” Tenley called, I have been avoiding him all day spending most of the day just watching the workers as he was also doing what he promised, help out “That is the hardest job I have ever done in my life, it was so hard I need some daddy time” he pouted like a kid resting his hands on my shoulder.

I made myself promise to not smile at anything he does yet here I am failing miserably “You were doing great” he managed quite well and was faster than the rest, I had to keep my eyes off him but failed sometimes, mostly when he squatted down and his ass just perked up making him look sexy. When his abs were on display like that, it was a hard time and I know I need him gone

“So you kept your eyes on me, at one point I thought you were ignoring me” Well I was, he stood behind me his hands around my shoulders his breath hitting my neck. He smelt nice since he has just finished showering “I heard the guys say they are going for drinks, should we join them and celebrate a hard day” I shook my head in disbelief but a smile didn’t want to leave my lips at this moment I was done fighting it.

“Why let others join when we can drink alone”

“Oh” he smiled wide pecking my cheek “I like your idea better daddy”

“You will like it, even more, when I start eating you inside out” I smirked when his face turned completely red and his mouth lost all the flirty words he has been brave enough to say, now he was speechless and I liked that I could make him like that “Let’s go” I added with a laugh ignoring the fact that I have just made him impossibly hard.

I moved to the bar and after unlocking it we got inside, everything is covered up for now just until we finish all the repairs needed. I walked over to the covered boxes of drinks after turning on the lights “I need something cold, you have just made me hot” he said and I chuckled while going through the boxes.

“A cocktail per se” I questioned after finding a bottle of red vermouth. He hummed his mind destructed by something and when the blasting of the music almost took my ears, I realized what had taken his mind.

“Oops,” he turned down the music with a light chuckle but didn’t stop messing with it. I focused on making us a drink, I started making him a vermouth cocktail with olives and lemon slices on top. I was still pouring myself a whiskey when the machine started blasting ‘Sexy back’ nice choice “Them other boys don’t know how to act” he started singing to the lyrics and I was just mimicking lightly as I finished our drinks.

“Cold drink for a hot boy” I announced going to him, he continued singing not taking the glass from me.

“You see the shackles baby I’m your slave” he sang grinding his body with mine while moving low and lower on my body. I held the glasses in my hands and cursed.

“I think I need Jesus today,” I said more to myself before downing down my entire drink because I needed it more than anything, this boy will kill me. He kept eye contact and moved back up my body his hands traveling on my thighs.

“I will let you whip me if I misbehave” he continued pulling my belt off me, how he took that out so quickly, I don’t know and I don’t care he looks hot “It’s just that no one makes me feel this way” he pouted as he stepped back a bit clipping the belt around his wrists. He put them between his teeth and pulled bounding his hands together securely, like……

Kill me now

“Go head be done with it” he finished getting closer again with his bound hands and I think I lost all thinking capacity, that was like a go-ahead

I was still trying to take in all the sexiness that has been displayed earlier that I just looked him in the eye as the song went on now becoming background music. I used the leach on the belt pulling his bound hands above his head while pushing him into the wall, he breathed hard with a smirk “Can I have the drink before I get hotter” he asked eyeing the drink that I had forgotten was still in my hands.

I moved it towards his lips and after wrapping his lips around the straw he started sipping slowly like a tease he is, I could watch every gulp in slow motion and his eyes were not moving from my face ‘This kid knew how to make me hotter than anyone has ever done’ Now I feel jealous of a straw that gets to be wrapped around his sexy lips when I am not tasting them.

I gently pulled back the drink resting it to the music machine before holding his chin not once letting go of his hands “Let’s first get you hot before we make you cool” I advised then attached our lips in a light kiss, the vermouth could be tasted right away and it made his lips taste even sweeter than ever “I feel like I should teach you a lesson for being a tease” I whispered on his trembling lips.

“You’re being a tease right now daddy, I want to taste you” he moaned out and tried kissing me again. I turned his body making him look at the wall, my hand wrapped around his waist pushing his ass back into my hard member.

“Feel that” he moaned writhing his head from side to side breathing heavily.

“Did my sexy back bring your monster to life” he sang, I spanked his ass, trying to stop him while doing my best to not laugh from his statement that came out like a sing-along to the song. How does he come up with these things, now I can’t even be serious at a moment like this?

“Don’t move” that song had to go, my body left his. He bit his lip to stop himself from whining as I moved to the machine changing the song. I gave myself time to choose the next song, I decided on something he doesn’t know yet still dirty ‘All the time by Jeremiah’ “Now tell me you know that one” I unbuttoned my shirt as I moved back to his body while the song was going on.

“Then fuck me daddy” he moaned pushing his body into me.

“As you said, it’s been a long day. We need to cool you down” I said unclamping his overall throwing it to his feet leaving him completely naked. His skin had a fading light shade of red, my hands passed all over his ass and his hole teasing him. He tried to push his butt to my finger but didn’t allow that as I teased him even more.

“Please” I held the drink pouring all the liquid down right next to us that when it reached the ground it would splash on our shoes. I stopped when the glass was a quarter empty picking out an ice cube. I turned his body to face me again.

“Open your mouth” I put the ice cube between his lips “Hold it with your teeth” he held the piece with his teeth as I picked up another one “I want to see your mouth drip” he moaned closing his eyes as if he couldn’t function anymore.

I put another between my teeth and moved into his neck. He shivered when the ice met his hot skin, I moved to get to his Adam’s apple meeting with the melted liquid from his mouth making me hotter than before, I groaned moving to his collar bone swiping the ice horizontally slowly back and forth, his body is shaking right now waiting for the attention that I was providing in restrained ways.

His moans came out as pants when I reached his already hard buds resting the ice on them. My other hand was flicking his pierced nipple yet getting his other nipple numb with the ice. His body had a silent plead as he leaned his head back arching his body lightly trying to get more of my touch.

I did the same to the other nipple then lightly traced his shivering abs going down. He was viewing me through his lashes the liquid dripping down his chest and down to his pecks. I got the ice out of my lips and licked him from his abs back for his chest following the trail of the water “Ugh pl…” he groaned though his next words didn’t come out quite clearly.

I continued devouring and licking his neck while my hand moved the ice all over the inside of his thighs “I can’t hear what you want” I teased licking his jaw “My sex enchantress” he groans in protest his eyes flicking closed for a second. I decided to tease him even more, I took the chairs off one table and gently laid him on top of it. As he laid on his back I knelt on one knee and took off his boots then his overalls.

He was staring down at me water dripping down his chin, I moved back up and attached our lips taking the ice cube from his lips taking it in mine. He made a slurping sound finally being able to close his mouth, I trailed it down once again until I reached his feet. Holding it in one hand I passed the ice cube from the heel to his arch “Aaah” he moaned his hands holding his hair with his back arched.

I soon traced the ice back up passing his trembling thigh to his hard leaking member. He shivered his eyes pleading for me to touch him but instead I moved the ice over the small, well-trimmed pubic hair getting to the other leg doing the same taking my time “Daddy, uuhm” he bit his lip pleading with his eyes

“Where do you want me to touch you?” I questioned as I trailed back to his pulsing member.

“My dick” he gasped with a light moan “Please touch my dick daddy” he begged and I moved to his member brought out my cold tongue licking his shaft “mmhm fuck” he shivered as he lifted his head to see what I was doing. I finally wrapped my mouth around his shaft and moved up and down at first slowly as I moved the ice right to his hole in circles “Take me please…ah fuck”

I took my mouth off his dick and took the ice away climbing back upon his body my thumb on his lower lip “I love it when you’re defiant and a tease but when you submit to my touch you make owning you worth every second” I bit his lower lip while lightly sucking on it until he was trembling uncontrollably “Now, your safe sign action is you tap the table three times if you want me to stop, do you understand”

“Yes,” his voice was strained and heavy.

“Now, I don’t want you to make a sound until I say so” I ordered “You’re allowed to nod” he nodded and after pecking his lips I knelt between his legs bring one on top of the table, and after spreading his ass cheeks which are already wet from the ice I stuck my tongue out and licked his hole already liking the view.

He was biting his lower lip fighting to not make a sound. I licked up and down his pink hole watching every single reaction of his body, the tremors, the contraction of his abs, the breathing heavily all became so clear when he didn’t make a sound.

I poked my tongue in and twirled while curling it to get better access to his hole. I soon pushed in gently getting deeper then pushed out, now he had his hand over his mouth trying to not make a sound and it was getting better for me. I found a rhythm of my tongue at first I just moved it in and out, then curled right inside while tilting my head.

His body jerked as if shaking and I had to first check if he was okay he nodded so I went back to work. I flattened my tongue and passed it up and down his hole then around while using my nose to just add more pleasure. I flicked my tongue all over the hole going all positions and at this point, his entire body looked like he was having an orgasm.

I lifted both of his legs and put them on my shoulder as I stood up and now he is laying more in his shoulders with his ass right in my face and I increased my pace while looking him in the eye continuing to eat his ass, he writhed holding the edges of the table hard as his legs locked around my neck. His struggle to stay quiet made me increase my pace just to see more until his eyes watered

I blew some air on his hole before going back to work eating him inside out “You can make a sound” he released a deep moan as if he was being held down before.

“Uuuhhhughahahauh….ahaaaaha” he was writhing so hard that I had to grip his thighs as I ate him hard, this time going faster “Can I come, can I- ooooh DadDDY-da- uuuughhuhah” his eyes were watering, his face looked so completely lost and so beautiful like that. So red-looking pleasured.

“Come” I ordered while continuing to eat him and he burst his entire body arching as ropes shot out of his body, it took a couple of minutes for him to stop. I stopped resting his legs back down staring down at him, he seemed to be in his world so I decided to give him a second as I pushed his messy wet hair back so clearly view his face while massaging his body.

He turned his head now looking at me “You-” he gulped shaking his head as he took in a deep inhale.

“Did I push you too much?” I questioned, maybe I took him over the limit.

“Please kiss me” I leaned down pecking his lips and I was ready to pull back when he wraps his tied hands around my neck deepening the kiss. He hummed as we kissed hard, I moved my hands all over his body “Can it always be like this”

“Let us just enjoy the moment”

Chapter 30

Tenley’s POV

To say I have been living in a dream would be an understatement because these past few days have been the best of my life. All the fun days, well fun working days as we had to spend our days at the site then the evening would be ours to do as we please and at this moment I would say be with him.

That is the best moment of my life being with him and these days I have realized I no longer like him. I am actually in love with him and I am terrified how he will take it or if it’s a good idea to even say it. From an enemy to a liar than to confessing that we like each other to whatever we are and now to love.

It’s crazy and I don’t know how he feels, he hasn’t shown any signs or what’s so ever. He has been like he had been since we came here, caring. He gives all his attention to me even if there are other people around, many times I would catch his eyes on me when doing the porter job as I promised and that gives me butterflies.

Knowing that he only sees me, winks even when at a distance, or texts me just to say ‘hi’ when I am only a few meters away just to check if I am okay, when lunch comes he lets everyone go but makes me stay back and take us to a special lunch with just him and me.

Like I was bound to fall for that nature and when he smiles, something he does so much these days a factor I want to say I created. I just melt and let’s not go to his laugh, it brings me to life and all the fun conversations we have in bed being so goofy.

I have never felt this comfortable yet nervous yet so free with anyone. Someone to be able to bring out everything in me from his words to his touch and I am alive.

And now I can’t believe I have to say goodbye to him

My mom called and she wants me back, she wants to see me. She was probably at her fashion thingy and now that she is back she wants me home to have some family time and revive the family from the chaos and separation that it has had.

I want that but I also don’t want to leave this place and leave Calvin when we are almost done with the club. The roof is at its peak and it would take the least two days to be done and I know in less than a month that the club will be opened again.

I wanted to attend the reopening party which I will and even if my mom will still be around I will at least force her to come “Tenley, it’s time to leave” Calvin called from the door. I groaned not wanting to leave the bedroom, I want to keep sleeping with him every night like it’s been these past couple of days.

“I want to stay here” I replied snuggling close to the pillow when he came to the door.

“Stop acting like a kid”

“No” I pulled the covers over my head “I don’t want to go”

“Tenley”

“Come with me,” I asked finally taking the covers off “Come with me so that we can spend time with my mom”

“You’re not serious”

“I’m as serious as a knife” he pushed his phone into his back pocket at gave me the ‘stop being a kid look’ “Please, come with me”

“I’m driving you there”

“Yes but I want you to stay with us, you will love my mom”

“No” he gave a firm no and I felt sad right away “Now come on we have to go” I got off the bed angry passing him with a huff getting into the passenger side. He soon joined but I didn’t look at him deciding to focus on the road as it was more entertaining.

It hurt that he didn’t try to talk to me for the entire drive like I have suddenly become irrelevant which makes me think of that phone call I heard him on a few days back.

I’m not sure who he was talking to though in my guess I think it was Mekhi and the conversation was heated. He didn’t seem happy and when he got off the phone he was pissed and kept calling some other numbers. He refused to tell me what all of that was and I was too restricted by his presence to think of more.

I know he might not be in love with me but he sure as hell likes me and he shows it. I just need to get my head out of the fantasy this trip was and see the truth. If I am seeing clearly from the way we got each other which was filled with lies and betrayals I feel like I need to clear all of that before I can reveal how much I love him.

The ride felt longer than it did when we came but throughout it all, I was thinking hard “Calvin” I called finally turning to him, he just hummed keeping his eyes to the road “Do you trust me?”

His head did a double-take as if he didn’t get what I have just asked then kept his eyes to the road. I waited for a reply that never came which answered my suspense ‘he doesn’t trust me’ and no matter what I do or say he won’t even if I do trust him with my life. I know I have given him enough reason not to but I need to fix that.

For the rest of the ride, I didn’t force him to say anything. It was quiet until he parked outside my home, nobody moved or said a thing, and the intense air could be felt “I-” I didn’t know the right words but I had to do this. I might be risking it all but I won’t know the result if I don’t try “Can you do one thing for me” his eyes moves towards me “Come with me inside”

“You-”

“Just trust me this once, I just have to show you something” I added when I saw he was about to turn it down “Please” I held his hand. He seemed like he was having a battle but when he nodded unbuckling his seat belt I smiled getting out of the car as he did the same too.

The gate opened for us as we walked in, I was glad when our security men didn’t show their faces letting us pass through without any incidents “Tenley-” Pais cut herself off when she spotted the person next to me.

“I will explain later” I cut off her questions pecking her cheek “Just trust me, everything is alright” she hesitantly nodded “Thank you” I took Calvin’s hand getting him inside. We climbed the grand stairs and I was glad to find the place empty until we reached the doors that make me sad every time I look at them

My heart was pounding when I pushed open the door that has made me cry for year’s and as I left him a few days ago he was still the same. I got Calvin inside closing the door behind us “I guess he doesn’t need any introduction” I tried to lighten the mood and not be taken over by the wave of sadness. My dad just laying there, hooked with machines.

Calvin walked closer his eyes on the man on the bed with tubes, I paid close attention to his moves and reaction “How long has he been like this?” he had no emotion in his voice and his face was as hard as a rock, he lifted his hand and passed it over dad like he was not sure the man was out

“Five years” I kept the crack out of my voice or tried to “He is-” I held a hand over my mouth, “They say he will not make it and-” I turned away from him, I couldn’t handle the pain I feel when I see him like that “He can’t live without support, you can unplug him if-if” I felt his hand on my shoulder.

“Why did you bring me here?”

“I want you to trust me” I sniffed “And he is the reason why you don’t. I thought that maybe if you saw him and got to finish him off maybe you will trust me and-”

“Do you want me to kill him?”

“He is already dead-”

“Answer the question” he seethed “Do you want me to kill him?”

“No” I burst out crying, I know he hurt him but I still want my dad to be alive. With machines, he has a probability of waking up even if the chances are small, I can live with one percent but if we unplug him then he will be dead and I will never get a chance to see him again.

I felt Calvin’s hands get off me as he stepped back pulling on his hair. My body got stiff when he released a deep scream that made every vein in his body come out, it was filled with pain and anger “Tenley are you okay in there” Pais frantically knocked on the door trying to open it.

I opened it with just a crack “I’m good just give us a minute” I explained then closed the door again turning to Calvin who was now seated with his head in his arms. I ran over to him squatting between his legs to find his face filled with tears. Another heartbreaking sight, I choked on my cry just seeing him like that, and I had nothing to tell him.

“Can he feel anything?” I shook my head, the doctors said he can hear us but that has not been proven since he hasn’t changed after years.

“I think he can hear you,” I said just in case he finds it important “If you want to say something I can give you space”

“Alone with him” he scoffed “The only thing stopping me from ripping him apart is you”

“I’m sorry” I didn’t know what else to say, he hates him, I love them both, and I don’t know what side to choose “But don’t you think he is already suffering enough living like that, isn’t it better than him being dead” he stood up and walked away “Calvin-”

“You don’t understand how much I hate that bitch, you have no single clue how much I just want to…this is why I didn’t want to know where he was after-” he cut himself off and looked at me as if there are words he didn’t want to say

“Do it” I wanted him to do what he wanted to do “Do what you have wanted to do, he is there just go-ahead, I will just step out and you can do as you please” he seemed shocked “I don’t want to be the reason you couldn’t do what you have yearned for years because I love you and if it calms your body then do it”

He licked his teeth but didn’t move or say a thing, does he think I’m bluffing “I can unplug him right now if it means you can trust me” I was full-on crying and screaming “If it means you will finally believe that I am not into this for revenge I-” I walked over to the bed and held the first tube. Everyone believes he is already dead, maybe I am holding on for nothing and should let go too.

I took in a deep breath closing my eyes and I was about to pull when Calvin held me stopping me “I trust you more than you think” he said holding me close to him “And you don’t need to end someone you love because of me” I cried harder turning to hug him as I cried onto his shoulder.

“I’m sorry, I love him and I love you” I felt guilty somehow, I love and care about them both. I didn’t want to choose even if one is in a critical condition.

He held me tighter like never before like I was his rock right now yet I felt like he was mine. I could feel my shirt get wet and he might have been silent but he too was crying just like me “You’re not the only thing keeping me from killing him” he said after some time “My love for you is”

“What?” I groggily said breaking the hug.

“Is strong enough to stop me from ruining things with you over that undeserving bastard” he replied but then closed his eyes “I’m sorry, I just hate him” he gritted his teeth like he was trying to control himself from doing something but I was too damn happy.

“You have every right to hate him,” I said truthfully, just because I want him alive doesn’t mean he should “And you have every right to enjoy seeing him on that bed” I added wrapping my hands around his neck “And you will as long as you become my boyfriend,” I asked sniffing while wiping my tears away, this was not my sexy time.

“You’re selling your dad out like that, should I be worried?” his question made the mood lighter as I released a soft chuckle

“As long as you don’t piss my soon-to-be boyfriend off then you’re fine” I replied waiting for his reply it might not have shown on the front but I was hella nervous.

“Yes,” I smiled kissing his lips tenderly feeling relieved that we managed to get our differences out of the way because I want to be with him in all the sense of the world. Every single wake, I might not have everything figured out at the moment but I know what I want exactly, to have him in my life.

“I’m not gonna stay outside and wait for my son to cry his eyes out in that room-” My mom’s voice cut us off when she entered the room making us break the kiss. I turned to her and she looked as beautiful as ever in her short red dress her hair falling beautifully on her shoulders.

“Hi mom” I greeted happily though the look of horror was on her face as the phone she had in her hands fell to the ground and a shattering sound filled the silent room

“Calvin” She called in a gasp like all the air had left her body though Calvin’s next words probably shattered my ears.

“Mom?”

Chapter 31

OZ’s POV

At first, I thought I was dreaming when I heard the voice that sounded like the woman who raised me, no, the voice of a woman who birthed me. The woman I grew up calling mom until the day she was murdered with the rest of the people I ever care about in my life. The shock on both our faces or rather she had a horror face on hers as she looked at the two of us.

I was still trying to take her in, this is the Ruth I have seen in the media. Mrs. Huxley, looking as beautiful as ever. Her body was built like a woman just making it to her thirties but could be mistaken for a twenty-five-year-old. She looked nothing like the woman I used to know.

Her sight suddenly turned to Tenley before she moved like I couldn’t see her then yanked Tenley out of my hands putting him behind her back looking so overprotective of him all of the sudden “Sweetie, go call the police” She said with her hand up like I will attack her any minute. That hurt? I was never the violate one she taught me that. Even when I started shooting with my dad’s riffle she was against it but had no way of stopping me because that was the life we were living. Still, she didn’t stop being against it and I know I am out of my mind right now but attacking her would be the last thing I would ever do.

“Mom, he is not a threat” Tenley defended getting away from behind her moving back to me “I brought him here to see dad” Tenley was back in my arms wrapping his hands around me and I didn’t hold him back. my eyes are on the woman I am still trying to understand why she is alive when she was shot that day.

They all died, the same day how come she is here alive and well. Was she still alive when I ran, did the fire burn her, is that why she had plastic surgery done to her face and body then changed her name? I am trying to understand “How?” it was the only question I was able to utter. Like she is physically different from the woman I knew but still she…her voice, I might be mistaken. It can’t be…..

“How do you two know him, mom?” Paisley was the one that asked, looking at the two of us. That was a very good question and I needed the answer coz she can’t be, she has to be maybe her sister or…

“He’s my son” She replied with tears in her eyes as she looked down as if in shame. I felt Tenley’s hold on me loosen taking a step away from me and as if on cue his mom pulled him into her arms again “What are you doing here Calvin?” She questioned wiping her tears away.

“Shouldn’t I be asking you the same question?” I asked taking her in “What happened? You were supposed to be dead to-”

“I don’t want to talk about it” She cut me off as if my questions were a bug to her “I just want you to get out of my house right now”

“Aren’t you going to try and explain why you’re here and how you survived” I need answers, she doesn’t think I haven’t noticed that she is in what is supposed to be Grizzly’s house? Was it their plan, was she even in danger, to begin with, was it all a setup from her and Grizzly? Did they combine to betray my father?

“I don’t-” She tends not to want to talk about things when she is not in the mood though I need answers.

“I’m your son I deserve a fuckin explanation for all of this” I snapped my voice deadly, I needed an explanation. For years I thought she was dead only to find her living in a mansion with the enemy.

“You’re not going to talk to me like that Calvin, I’m still your mother”

“Yet you have not been for the last seventeen years” I screamed back, I need answers “Did you even care how I was or after you got your new life with this traitor you forgot all about me”

“I have never forgotten about you Calvin” She sniffed holding Tenley closer “You have been on my heart but I had to choose between loving you and the twins. Life was not easy after your dad died, I had to choose and I knew you could fend for yourself”

“I was fourteen” I growled

“And I was pregnant” She screamed back “With nothing, your father was gone and I was left with nothing. I had nowhere to go and that man offered me everything I have right now, he offered a new life after I almost died in the fire”

“He killed your husband,” I said with my voice barely a whisper but laced with betrayal

“He saved me”

“After he tried to kill you”

“Your father tried to kill me” Now that outburst took me by surprise. What? What is she talking about? Grizzly held the gun, he killed them all, and Simon “You didn’t know your father, son, he might have been a great dad but he wasn’t a great husband nor was he a great man”

“You’re lying” I seethed

“Why would I lie?” how would I know, seventeen years is enough for someone to change plus she is in Grizzly’s house “He treated me like an object, he never wanted me, he never cared for me and after I gave birth to you I became the doormat that he forgot about. I wanted to feel loved again, cared for and I found that from his best friend”

“You cheated on him” I was now fuming “You cheated-”

“Calvin” Tenley held me back but I pushed him off and he landed on his butt. I was so angry I wasn’t thinking right, my intention wasn’t to hurt him but touching me right now wasn’t something I want.

“Don’t you fuckin touch me” I screamed, his mom ran over to him “I don’t-” I was fuming, I needed to be alone or I will end up doing something. So, I walked out without a word to any of them, I needed space, I needed air, I needed something I can not understand at this moment.

I skipped down the grand stairs storming to the door, I regret coming here. Accepting to come into the house, I shouldn’t have come in, maybe I wouldn’t have found out disturbing information “Calvin” Tenley called my name but I just stormed to the gates not turning back until he stood in front of me “Let us talk”

“You’re the last person I want to talk to right now” I pushed him out of the way continuing my journey.

“But we have to talk, you can’t escape what happened in there we need to”

“Didn’t you hear what happened?” I snapped in anger “We are brothers, You. Are. My. Little. Brother. What else do you want us to talk about, get the fuck out of my face and go back to your mother” I pressed the button unlocking my car before jumping into the driver’s seat and after giving Tenley one single look I drove away in anger?

Every revelation done today only increased my anger, her words. Everything she said, it all just pissed me off and I found myself stepping on the gas driving like a lunatic trying to forget each and everything.

‘Your father was not a great man’

‘He tried to kill me’

‘I had to choose you or the twins’

“He left me with nothing’

‘He’s your brother, he’s your brother, your younger brother. You’ve been fucking your brother, you’ve been fucking……..’ I stepped on the brakes so fast that the tires screeched as the car came to a stop.

“I fucked my brother”

Chapter 32

Tenley’s POV

“Anything?” I asked for what felt like the hundredth time, I was losing my patience at this point. I needed to know where he is, how he is doing. He didn’t seem fine when he left.

“Tenley, I told you. I can’t find him if his phone is off. I am not that great with spying” I didn’t like her answer, it’s been days and I am losing my mind. I need to see him, to know where he is and how he is doing. All of this is messy and fucked up

“Fuck” I cursed pushing the chair a bit, where can I search for him. I have searched Revensbull but didn’t find him there, he wasn’t at the club or his house or his apartment here in Livensberg and I know he is not fine. I can feel it deep down that he is not okay, something might have happened. When he left he looked angry though I feel like it was more than that “This is all mom’s fault”

“How, she is the victim in all of this” Pais defended

“You don’t leave your son for seventeen years” I accused “The only thing he had was the memory of his father and she ruined that too” She dared to ruin his father’s image right after he found out that she was still alive, I haven’t talked to mom about it because I am mad at her.

“You’re just angry he is your brother” She didn’t have to remind me of that curse. Why of all mothers did mine have to be his, why couldn’t it have been some other woman, either dead or something I don’t care.

“I need some air” I couldn’t handle this, he is my brother and I can’t even find him anywhere. It’s like he vanished yet I need to see him and calm myself down if I know that he is fine, maybe see his face even if it’s for only a second.

“Sweetie, Tenley” I sighed stopping turning to mom with an angry face “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about any of this-”

“Shouldn’t you be apologizing to him” I don’t need apologies, she hurt Calvin more than she did me.

“I want to but I don’t know where I can find him, he-”

“Will you talk to him if I find him” I remember her telling me to call the cops on her son, I still have so many questions though I feel like they should be answered with Calvin, he needs answers more than I do.

“If you do, invite him here for dinner or something” She got close to me holding my arms giving me that pained look “I made mistakes in the past and I want to fix them, we need to be a family now more than ever” I licked my teeth in anger ‘family’ I don’t know if I will get used to that. I gave a single nod before getting outside taking in deep breathes.

I got in the car and started driving again, searching for him. I can’t settle if I don’t know where he is, how he is doing, I just “Fuck” why did this have to happen when we had just become happy. The happiness was only short-lived, just seconds, and boom ‘we are brothers’ I don’t even know if I can see him as my brother because he is not and I don’t want to see him as one yet ever since I found out I can’t help but feel guilty every time I think of him more than a brother.

It hurt so bad when he called me his little brother that day, I felt like my world was collapsing because I know he is not my brother. I ended up driving back in Revensbull checking his bar again that is done being fixed though not reopened yet, I didn’t have the keys to go inside but I tried to see if he was in there as much as I could even if it was helpless “Where are you, Calvin?” I asked no one in particular.

“Please be okay” I prayed while getting back in my car driving the streets of Revensbull searching for him as if he was a tiny bug that could be hiding anywhere. Looking everywhere, I didn’t know what habit he had when sad. I checked all bars which ended in nothing until I saw the road that led into the beat downtown ‘He said it was his home?’ Maybe…Nah but what if?

I didn’t know if he would come around when sad but I had to try. I drove into it my eyes sharp trying to view everything and not miss a thing, I was still trying to see if I could see him when I took a glimpse of his car, the windshield was broken. All tires were off, it looked more of scrap than a car “Oh my God, Calvin” I called jumping out of mine.

I made sure to lock it though I don’t know if that will help if they tried to rob the tires. I ran frantically trying to search for where he could be, the streets were quiet and this time no kids were around as the last time. I entered one building while calling his name.

Someone whistled at me, I stopped running and glanced where the voice came from. It was a small…boy or girl, can’t tell from where I am standing. They pointed down the street, I followed their finger which was pointed to the biggest house around that was covered with black, like smoke “Is-” I turned and the kid wasn’t there

‘Did I just imagine that?’ I asked myself though I had no time to dwell so much I ran into the house while calling Calvin. The house is huge and with all the fallen bricks, sharp glasses, and burnt furniture it was hard to get by “Calvin” I don’t even know if I am searching the right house or the right area.

I ran climbing the stairs and started searching room per room on the second floor “Calvin” I called pushing the doors open when I finally found him. He was laying down in one room, it was just as massive as the rest of the rooms and Calvin was in the corner with two empty bottles of whiskey next to him “Calvin”

He was folded into a ball ‘a big one’ and I tried shaking him but his body was cold “Calvin” I shook him now freaking out “Calvin wake up” I pulled out my phone as I pushed him onto his back trying to give him CPR to see if it can revive him. When my phone got picked up I frantically said “I got a man in Revensbull and he is passed out and cold-”

“Do you feel a pulse?” I touched his pulse and it was still there, even if it was little it was there “Try CPR and try to revive his heart, where is your exact location”

“South of Revensbull, he is not waking up” I tried giving him mouth to mouth but nothing, and him being cold only increased my worry.

“Sir I will need you to take the patient out of the south, we are not authorized to enter those parts”

“But a man is dying” I yelled, I can’t believe they would refuse to come to get him.

“I’m sorry sir but you need to find a way to get him out of there, can you tell me when you will be able to get out of the south and I will send an ambulance-”

“How I’m I supposed to take him out”

“If you want to save his life, get him out or we won’t be able to help” What kind of protocol is that “Listen, sir, we are not allowed to attend to anyone from there, right now I am trying to do the best I can and all you have to do is to get him out, an ambulance will be waiting for you” she sounded reasonable.

“I have my car, I think I can make it to it in time”

“That is great, do you want me to stay on the-” I just hung up as I checked Calvin’s pulse again and it was still low. I knew I had to stop CPR, I didn’t want to cause more danger to him.

I held his hand over my shoulder then started making my way out. Since his weight was on me I was having a hard time passing through all the burnt wood ‘Fuck’ I greeted him back down and decided to throw him on my back and tried to balance his weight on me. This time it was easier than before and in no time I was outside and trying to jog to my car, his weight slowing me down “Hey, what are you doing?” I breathlessly yelled at the kids that were unscrewing my tires off.

They all ran off but didn’t leave my tires behind, I knew I had to jog to the traffic lights. I sighed when I could see cars passing the main road and with that hope, I increased my speed reaching the main road in no time with my body burning

I raised my hand asking for a ride but most cars passed by “Fuck” Why are people so heartless. I felt my heart skip in happiness when one car stopped “Please, I need to get to the hospital” I asked the truck man, he pointed to the back of his truck giving me a pity look “Thank you” I rested Calvin in the back or more so threw him on before jumping on too the truck driver speeding up on the high way.

I was breathing so heavily, my shoulders felt numb but what mattered was getting him into the hospital. I took off my jacket covering him up.

“You’re going to be okay” I encouraged passing my hand through his hair counting the minutes until we reached the hospital. Nurses came to the truck with a stretcher asking what happened “I found him with two whiskey bottles, in the cold alone” I tried explaining as best as I could walking with them “Thank you so much” I thanked the nice man who just drove away looking so not interested

“Any family members you could call”

“No, just me”

“And who are you to him?”

“His-his” I didn’t want to say it but I knew to be allowed to stay by his side I had to be someone. We are not dating since we received the news and I know he wouldn’t want to introduce me as his boyfriend so I went with the hard yet easy option

“His brother”

Chapter 33

OZ’s POV

A strong light isn’t something I wanted to see when I opened my eyes, I had to close them and tried again slowly. My body felt weak when I tried to get up, heavy even “Mr. Storm” A voice boomed startling me, a man in a medical uniform “Glad to see you awake, how are you feeling?”

I first searched the room, I was in a hospital “How did I get here?” my voice didn’t sound like mine at all. I held my head feeling a headache.

“You were brought in by your brother. He found you in an empty house laying in the cold. You had alcohol in your system too and Mr. Storm you developed hypothermia which was mild thanks to your brother for finding you early” He said all of that while noting down whatever he was noting “I would advice to never drink again in areas like that or not drink at all as you seem bad at holding your liquor”

I can hold my liquor, I was too tired and when I tried to go back home my car was in pieces I decided to stay in that house because it reminded me how warm it used to be. I guess I should have walked out sooner but why when it was the only place I felt home “You said my brother brought me in?”

“Yes, Tenley he said” My heart limped but stopped at the same time “You will be discharged today Mr. Storm, I will go get your papers ready” I just nodded trying not to think about the brother thing.

I know I don’t want to see him, I am way too ashamed to look him in the…..as if the universe is against me the door opened and none other than Tenley walked in “Hi” he smiled closing the door behind him, I felt my heart melt from the sound of his voice and the smile he had made me remember that it has been long since I saw him and I had missed him so much “I heard you’re getting discharged, how are you feeling?”

Why does he sound so casual, doesn’t he remember what happened that day. What took place, how we… “Hey” he called again then held my forehead and pecked it.

“What are you doing?” I pushed away from his hands

“Seeing if you are okay”

“Don’t touch me” actually I didn’t need him anywhere near me “Can you give me space” he stepped back but it still felt like he was still here. I pushed myself into a sitting position “Don’t touch me” I refused his help sitting up taking the covers off my body. I still felt weak but I am leaving this place right now.

“Hey, Mr. Storm glad to see you out of bed” the same doctor came back in with a piece of paper “Here is your discharge papers, the medication you will need to take, and please stay in warm spaces for a few days until you’re back to normal” I just nodded while picking up my clothes “Alright, take care of him” his words were directed to Tenley as he handed him my discharge papers.

“I will try but I know he will not listen to me”

“Try listening to your brother here, he was worried about you” I gritted my teeth, I know he is my brother I just hated when someone tried making it a point. Reminding me every second like I don’t fuckin remember.

“Do you think I don’t know he is my brother” I snapped taking the papers from Tenley storming out of there? I passed through the hospital corridors still feeling weak but I was bent on leaving this hospital right now. A hand landed on my shoulder and I shrugged it off “How many times do I have to tell you to not touch me” I snapped going to the counter presenting by papers before going out

“You think this is only hurting you” he snapped pulling my hand forcing me to listen “I’m hurting too just like you and I am lost. I thought we will do this together but you’re here ignoring me like I don’t exist”

“And I wish you didn’t exist, I wouldn’t be in this mess, to begin with,” He looked hurt but I didn’t give two shits about him, I just needed to leave right now, and when I spotted a taxi I jumped in directing him to my apartment.

Before he could leave Tenley joined “There is no escaping this, we fucked and not just once you-”

“Stop talking, you, drive” I ordered the cab driver

“I won’t, it needs to register in your head. You can’t act like this is nothing, we need each other. Mom wants to see you-”

“She is not my mother” I gritted my teeth so angry.

“Denial doesn’t help-”

“What do you want me to do?” I scoffed “You want me to join you to family dinners so that we can sit like a happy little family, please, get your head out of the gutter and fuck off”

“We are your family?”

“I know my family” I snapped paying for the taxi when it reached my home “And you can send a million fuck you’s to yours”

“You can’t escape this Calvin, no matter what it’s gonna hunt you”

“As long as I escape you, I’m escaping it all” I slammed the door close and walked straight into the couch. I took in deep breaths while searching for my phone then remembered that those two were stolen.

Fuck life, fuck everything

“Finally he shows up” the voice startled me as I stood up ready for a fight when I noticed Dash and Mekhi.

“The fuck you doing in Livesberg” I questioned sitting back down trying to get my heart back in order while holding my head fighting the sprinting headache I felt.

“You didn’t think you would disappear from the grid and not search for you,” Mekhi said drinking my whiskey “What kind of friends would that make us?”

“We are not friends” I corrected

“Correct, we just need the progress on Grizzly,” Dash said, maybe that is why I can tolerate him better than Mekhi. He didn’t sugarcoat things, you would know exactly where you stand and be ready Mekhi is a conniving man who can attack when you least expects it.

“You should go back and enjoy your lives”

“Why, you killed him?” Mekhi asked

“Nah, the bitch has been on a bed for five years after your boy here shot him in the head. Now he is just like a fuckin potato” I explained. For the first time in years, Grizzly is less of my worries, how things change. I used to dream of killing him every waking day of my life now I don’t even care, good thing he is on the bed.

“Then who has been attacking- that kid is dead” Dash snapped holding his fist tightly when he realized who had been attacking us all those months back.

“You’re not touching him” I warned “He was just trying to avenge his dad” I knew what Dash was planning right away but I can’t allow him to touch Tenley no matter what.

“Are you in love with the kid” I gave Dash a look for him to cut it out, I wasn’t in the mood to be reminded of what was happening.

“You got your answers to go back to whatever hole you two crawled out of”

“Why didn’t you inform us of this earlier” Mekhi questioned.

“Since when I’m I supposed to report to you” why are they acting like I am supposed to inform then of everything.

“Since we joined forces” Dash replied making me scoff getting off the couch standing face to face with him “Want to fight?”

“Dash I don’t have your time,” I said turning to Mekhi “Get your boy and take him out of here”

“Hey don’t talk-”

“Dash calm down” Mekhi cut him off “Let’s go”

“This is so not over Oz” He threatened as he got pulled out of my house. I sighed sitting back down with a groan regretting every decision I have ever made in my life. Because it’s wrong choices that brought me to where I am right now.

The thirst for revenge got me here

Chapter 34

Tenley’s POV

“Please pick up” I groaned when once again he didn’t, he has denied me entry to his home, he doesn’t pick up my phone calls and I don’t even know why he is doing this to me.

“Sweetie” I turned to my mom, whom I hate. In all people she could have birthed she had to give birth to Calvin “Is he still not picking up” I shook my head with a groan “Maybe I should pay him a visit, we are all a family”

“Yeah” I sounded sad, I know we are family but it also sucks “I will go to bed now”

“Um, Tenley” I stopped walking turning to her “What relationship did you have with Calvin” She has not asked that question even if I know she has an idea of what we were.

“We had just become boyfriends” my stomach twisted in knots, talk about two-second boyfriends. That was the shortest relationship I have ever seen or ever been in, now we are brothers who don’t even talk.

“That can’t happen again you know that right” Sadly I do.

“Yeah, I’m still trying to process it” I replied honestly

“Has he ever forced you into anything?”

“What? Mom” I felt all the color leave my face “Why would you think such a thing, he would never” oh my God, he would never force me into anything I don’t like. That is the man I came to know and love “Why would you think of something like that?”

“You’re just eighteen, sweetie and he is in his thirties” she held my hands “At your age people are bound to take advantage-”

“He would never” I cut her off for even insinuating something like that. Yes our beginnings are not so great but I know he would never force me into anything

“I’m sorry for even insinuating this but” She laughed nervous while holding her forehead “I don’t know him now, he might have changed from the boy I once knew”

“I don’t know if he has changed from the boy you knew or not but I am telling you he is the kindest caring person I have ever met. Even if he had no one he came out great and I wish he can talk to me again” I held my head feeling so sad

“I let him down” She cried as she hugged me “I can’t stand the idea that he hates me” I haven’t even thought of that “I let you both down, you two were…and I feel like I-”

“It will be okay” I soothed, keeping my tears in letting her lay it all out. They need to talk and I am going to make that happen plus the more she talked the more I felt like I should stop seeing Calvin from that light and maybe try seeing him as a brother “You should go take some rest, tomorrow is another day”

“I love you son”

“I love you to mom” I pecked her cheek and she pulled her robe over her body before climbing back to her bedroom. I picked out my phone contemplating on calling Calvin, he has not been picking up my phones or answering the door when I go to see him.

He is completely ignoring me and it fuckin hurts, it’s like he doesn’t want me into his life yet it’s times like these where we need each other more than ever. I sighed deciding to not call getting into my room to rest for the night as I wait for what will happen tomorrow.

I was in a deep slumber when I felt like someone was in my room. my eyes cracked open to find a figure standing next to my window, I gasped rolling off the bed taking a fighting stance when I finally got a clear view “Calvin” I gasped when I noticed who it was “What are you doing here?” he stayed leaning to the window without saying a word. I had to do a double-take and make sure I was being delirious and it was indeed him even if the room was dark.

“Calvin” I didn’t think twice before moving and hugging him after getting over the shock that he is in my room. I didn’t care about how he got in “I’m so glad you came” I felt the butterflies in my stomach when he hugged me back just like he used to. He held me like I missed being held by him, smelling his scent so close to mine like this. I found myself sniffing his shirt and he was doing the same to my skin his hands tightening a bit

The touching became intense and I was getting hot as we pulled each other closer. His hands found their way inside my nightshirt and I pushed mine into his feeling my dick harden. I was losing myself into his touch. I missed him, I missed this, I needed more. I took my head from his shirt wanting to kiss him and as soon as our lips met he took a step back “What am I doing?” he asked himself breathing hard.

“It’s my fault I lost it” I said clearing my throat trying to break the intense air. He looked like he was regretting that.

“No, I’m the oldest one here I should-” he touched his lips looking at me or should I say my lips “No, no, no. Why did I even come here, I should go” why is he having a conflict with this

“No stay” I held his hand stopping him, he has just arrived we should…not be this awkward.

“I think we need space”

“Isn’t that what you have been doing, getting space?” I asked pulling him onto the bed “This is fucked and I may or may not understand the conflict you are having but it doesn’t mean we can’t be friends instead of you ghosting me out-”

“I needed to think, I didn’t mean to ghost you out”

“Then Promise that no matter what, at least we will be friends” he seemed to think so hard on it and I took time to take him in using the outside light that illuminated light inside. He didn’t look so good, paler and his eyes have fallen in, he looks sick.

“I promise” his words made me smile hugging him again “I should leave now”

“Stay”

“I don’t think that is a great idea”

“Come on” I insisted “There has never been a law against close brothers who sleep in the same bed” I tried lightening the mood as I got him into the bed. We both got under the covers sleeping on our sides staring into each other’s eye “It’s not bad right”

“It’s not” I smiled with a nod taking in his face when my last time with him flashed my eyes. The way we used to share a bed in his house every night, kiss every second, the way he ate me out on that table. I wish I could go back to the time when we didn’t know when everything was alright “Holding hands is a brotherly thing right?” why did he sound so innocent with that question.

I chuckled giving him my hand, he locked them together with a warm smile that looked sadder. I just missed his laugh “Guess who is getting brother-zoned again” I joked, he shook his head not appreciating it this time.

“No please” but it still managed to make him chuckle lightly as I laughed finding it funny actually “This time it’s sadder than the last time”

“Twice???, you should start checking the people you go for”

“I will fuckin punish you” he threatened and I had to hold in a chuckle waiting for him to realize what he said when he added “In a brotherly way” I burst out laughing, I missed laughing like this.

“I guess we both know where we got that mother line from, huh” I said sadly this time, the last time it was funny now not so much

“Yeah and it’s not funny anymore”

“Do you know” this was gonna piss him off but I had missed messing with him plus he kind of deserves it “We sucked on the same boob”

“Tenley!” he growled and to say I was finding this so fuckin funny would have been an understatement. I and Paisley didn’t breastfeed, she went into surgery like two months after giving birth so she didn’t breastfeed us at all

“Guess you can’t punish me now huh” I mocked even more but a pillow landed on my head. I kept laughing but he got on top of me and filled me with pillows, guess he can always find a way to punish me. I fought back but he held both my hands to the side and looked down at me, good thing he was smiling.

“I want to fuck you” My heart pounded against my chest from his words. We are not fucking because of his conflict, if it were for me I would be riding him right now

“Who is stopping you?” I didn’t object to that at all, he was leaning down when the door opened.

“Tenley” In walked my mom or should I say OUR mom. We both first froze before jumping off the bed in a hurry, her eye was on the two of us and I know the way she found us was not a very good one and it could give a wrong impression if viewed wrongly well in this case…correctly, coz how do you say ‘it isn’t how it looks like when it is exactly how it looks like’ if our hard one can be evidence.

“It’s not what it looks like we were just playing around” I felt the need to explain what was going on exactly trying to save us from how that looked. When did our love become something to explain, something wrong? I hate it here.

“Calvin, can I talk to you?” And she didn’t sound so happy, I looked at Calvin as he passed his hands over his face with a deep exhale. He nodded not once looking at me as he followed mom out.

“Calvin” I called him taking his hand “Don’t be so hard on her” he didn’t reply but I hoped it does go well for the both of them. They need to talk everything out, close that chapter for both of them.

Yet I still have doubts about closing his and mine

Chapter 35

OZ’s POV

I didn’t want to talk to her, I have not been ignoring her for weeks just for nothing I just don’t think I am ready to hear her bad mouth my dad like that. She opened a certain door and made me go in first before she entered closing the door behind us “What do you think you’re doing?” She snapped holding her hands over her chest completely pissed off.

“Well how are you too mom”

“Sitting on top of your brother like that” She scolded as if I am a kid. My gaze on her was not happy, we shouldn’t be talking about what goes on with me and her son “I expected better from you Calvin, this is the last thing I expected. I expect that from his age but you, you’re a grown man, you shouldn’t have dated an eighteen-year-old, to begin with”

“You didn’t call me here to talk” And I wasn’t gonna waste my time being scolded by her, I feel like she lost that right years ago

“I don’t care what you do, you can go through the world as you want but get my kid out of it. This is how you corrupted Simon”

“Corrupted Simon?” I asked with a raised eyebrow, I needed to know what that means.

“Yes, you made him believe he was in love with you. And throughout his coming out speech, all he could talk about was you, how you touched him, caressed him yet you two were meant to be brothers and right now I am not going to stand by and watch as you do the same to my son. He is your brother for goodness’ sake you were both raised by my belly for nine months why would you do such a thing, don’t you feel a little shameful for what you did”

“Maybe you should introduce your kids to each other and avoid this mishap” I said nonchalantly even if I still feel bad for it all, I still want to fuck him if that helps and the corrupting Simon thing, I don’t know what sgd is talking about.

“You shouldn’t have slept with him, to begin with”

“The fuck do you want me to do” I screamed at her “To un-sleep with him, unfuck him. It’s your fuckin fault since you went ahead and not only changed your name but your entire face and body to look like a northern twenty-two barbie-” I cut myself off when she started sobbing.

“You don’t get to judge my life, Calvin” She took a sit “You don’t know how I felt, your father made me feel ugly and I have been through so much to get here”

“Was it all bad?” I asked this time calm, anger won’t get us anywhere.

“No” she cracked a sad smile “When you were born it was great, he cared. Brought me flowers every day, he was so nice and whenever he wasn’t busy we would go on family day outs and those are the moments I will never forget. I know you remember the picnics” I nodded as she smiled “Times when we were both the light in his eyes until I faded and you became the light not like I hated that but-”

She took in a deep breath “Times were dark, Derek was there. He saw my pain and the more your father ignored me the more I found comfort in Derek’s embrace. With time I fell for him and by accident, I got pregnant with the twins. I and your father had not slept together in a long time. I knew he would know that the kid I had was not his. We planned to run away but one of his men found out and the next thing I remember was when he came in and kicked me”

I internally winced, kick a pregnant woman

“That was when Derek arrived and he saved me by shooting your dad. I was passed out by then, I didn’t see or hear what went down but he didn’t mean to kill his son. He got startled when you two walked in and he just shot, he had just killed his best friend he was in shock. He had to cover everything up by creating a fire so we can run without being discovered by your dad’s men, I almost lost the twins on that night”

“Why didn’t you explain that to me, I was running for my life” I wiped my eyes trying to not hate my father for almost killing her, all of this was new, and discovering shit like this hit like a tone of bricks.

“Derek wanted to get you when everything settled down. He was being handed everything by the Storms and he didn’t want to take any of it. He felt like he didn’t deserve it all but you had become paranoid. You thought he wanted to kill you, every time he got close you would run or try to kill him” she moved closer to me, of course, I had to run. He had killed my father I wasn’t about to sit there and wait for him to end me too

“Why didn’t you come?” if I saw her I would have understood like I am doing right now.

“I was in the hospital, half of the pregnancy I had to be on bed rest. I wanted to, I did but when the twins came I knew I needed to start afresh and I regret that decision every single day of my life” she pulled me into a hug and I didn’t know if I should hug her back or not “I’m sorry for not being there for you, for blaming you for… Tenley, it’s just that the idea of you two just makes me feel like I failed as a mother and I’m so sorry”

I found myself hugging her back, I missed the warmness of her hugs, and it might have felt different but it still held the fact that she was family. Maybe it was time I let go of the dead family, maybe it was time my life took a turn and I let go of the things I had no idea about. Things that made a turn, it turns out the person I thought was the victim was the villain all along, funny how Grizzly aka Derek turned out to be the hero in all of this.

The guy I have hated half of my life, he saved my mom and my younger siblings “I’m sorry for wetting your shirt” she stepped back while cleaning her face “I know you won’t see me as you used to but I hope we can build this once again. I would like to know you again” I just nodded not ready to get into that right now and I guess she sensed it “I should let you get some rest”

“Yes, thank you” I appreciated that since it has been a long night and I think after so many sleepless nights I will have some sleep today. We got out of the office and as we started going upstairs she called.

“You should sleep in the guest room”

“I just need to talk to Tenley for a second”  she seemed hesitant “I’m not going to touch your kid” I raised my hands in surrender

“I hope so, sleep tight” I nodded going into Tenley’s room. I found him seated on the window sill with a cup of coffee in hand and when he saw me he smiled his face lightening up.

“That took long, how was it?”

“It was…..good. I just have to close some chapters and start again” I admitted sitting on his bed “Those chapters include closing what we had and creating some boundaries”

“Like not to be close” he moved to the bed too “I don’t want to lose the connection we have, I-”

“Trust me I don’t either but the closer we are the temptation. You don’t know how hard I wanted to just jump your bones and…… it’s forbidden to have these thoughts”

“I thought we are going to be friends, to be close”

“Close like normal brothers, I want to stop picturing you naked and under me, I want to stop it all” Do I? Man this was hard

“I don’t want to lose you” he argued holding onto my hand, “You said we are going to be close”

“You’re not going to lose me” I affirmed pushing his hair back “I want to be the first person to call when you get a problem, I want to be someone you can talk to but I also want to be someone you look up to, I want to be a good big brother” he started sobbing and I held him in my arms hugging him right.

“Sleep with me one last time” I didn’t argue I fell back and let him sleep on top of my chest as I soothingly rubbed his back looking up at his ceiling. This is the right decision of my life…I guess.

All I know is I need time for myself

I’m thirty one and I need to start seeing myself grow mentally and stop driving myself with revenge… I moaned when he ground his knee onto my crouch.

“Tenley” I called touching his hand which has now replaced his knee and was rubbing me through my pants. I wanted to take his hand away but it felt good, I have control but not when you are being rubbed the right way

“If this is the last time I have you like this, I am going to use most of it” He attached our lips biting my lower lip to get me to let him in while his hand found its way inside my pants “If this is wrong then I want to be wrong” he mumbled pushing his hand into my pants taking me into his hand pumping me.

“Oh fuck” I breathed hard wanting to take his hand out of my pants, as the bigger person I shouldn’t allow this to happen. I should say no but I’m I going to? No…..I pulled him down and kissed him again while flipping us around getting between his legs kissing him like never before “I want you” I groaned my hands moving all over his body, trying to remember every knuckle of it.

I pulled him impossibly closer my last straw of control snapping as I started grinding onto him “I want you so bad” he moaned pulling my shirt off then moving to my pants. I held my hands into his pajama bottoms squeezing his ass and we both moaned.

“This is so wrong” I moaned out wanting him even more yet I know it was wrong.

“It’s so wrong, it’s making me feel so right” his hands grabbed my ass pulling me down onto his crouch and when our dicks connected we moaned. He kissed me again with need, now this was only leading to one thing and there was no going back. I pulled his pants down to his thighs, I was on fire I just needed to be inside him.

He trembled when I started pumping us both in my palm. He looked so hot with his lips slightly parted, not so forbidden at all but rather so fuckable. A loud sound made us stop and on instinct, we both turned to the door “What was that?” I questioned breathing heavily, I don’t think it’s what I heard as I was so deep into this

“A bullet?”

Chapter 36

Tenley’s  POV

We both got off the bed and with shame put back our clothes. I didn’t even want to look at him feeling so ashamed all the confidence I had disappeared in one go “We don’t talk about this again” I said seriously when another bullet came and just like rain they started pouring “what is going on?”

I tried going to the door though Calvin caught my hand pulling me back when it burst open “Tenley?” Pais came running in “I’m so glad you’re okay” she hugged me tightly.

“What is going on?” I asked.

“They are outside” she explained then gasped when she saw Calvin standing not so far away. Her eyes moved between the two of us then the mattress.

“It’s not what it looks like” I defended, what is with me and this sentence. Of course, it is what it looks like.

“That is a statement used when it is what it looks like” she replied “But right now we are being attacked and whatever you two have been doing is the least of everyone’s worries” She is right, where the hell is mom

“Mom” I yelled running to the door, I heard them running after me as I ran to the other side of the house to her room. I found some workers looking terrified and nurses “Go into dad’s room” I ordered as we continued…We found mom on her way to get us with a gun in hand.

“Tenley, Paisley I’m so glad you’re both fine” She hugged us both with her trembling body.

“You guys should find somewhere safe, I will go see what I can do-”

“Don’t you dare suggest any of that Calvin” mom cut him off and I was glad coz if she didn’t then I would have  “We are a family, we stick together no separation” the front door burst open, and in walked someone who started raining bullets all over the roof? We had to fall and avoid any bullets

“Tenley Huxley, get the fuck out here”

“Dash” I called clenching my fists and before anyone could stop me I got the gun out of mom’s hands and ran downstairs. They kept on calling me but I just ran down the stairs “Looking for me asshole” I asked pointing the gun to him when Mekhi walked in too “Hi Mekhi, I see you didn’t miss the party”

“How can one walk without his head,” Mekhi said with a smirk but was elbowed in the guts by Dash

“The next will hit your nuts and I will use a gun” Dash threatened with a glare at Mekhi who raised his hands in surrender “We heard your daddy is on the bed…..what is it called babe. Is it a coma coz like his head is fucked” Dash asked the last part staring at Mekhi

“I think it’s a coma babe, nice shot by the way” Mekhi praised “You never shoot the head but with Grizzly you shot the head”

“Guys stop it” Calvin appeared next to me with Pais who didn’t look pleased with mom right next to them “Why did you come here like this?”

Dash put his big gun on his shoulder as Mekhi spoke “We need proof of Grizzly as potato, we are not trusting your words”

“Don’t call him that” I gritted out ready to shoot them both but first I needed a rematch. I rested my gun down “I want to kick your ass Dash” I stepped in front.

He laughed “Never backed out of a challenge, hold this for me babe” He handed the gun to Mekhi

“I want to fight you” Pais too challenged pointing at Mekhi.

“Don’t worry princess, I can handle the both of you” Dash said mockingly smirking at my sister, who does he think he is.

“Don’t worry Dash, my brother can handle you on his own. I want pretty boy over there” Dash burst out laughing with Mekhi fuming ticked off “What do you say pretty boy or are you scared?” Mekhi’s face made me want to laugh too

“I like your confidence” Mekhi suddenly smirked as he threw his guns down stepping forward with Dash moving the other side “And it’s okay if you have got a crush on my face baby, I always like admirers” Pais rolled her eyes but didn’t reply

“This is stupid,” Calvin said from the sides “You guys don’t need to fight-”

“Oh we do,” Dash said right before a kick landed on my cheek sending me on the ground “Get up, give me a fight worth my time Tenley. Maybe you’re parents called you Ten for a reason” this bitch, I feel like I want to cut him into pieces then throw him into the trash and kill whatever eats him.

“To kick guys like you” I jumped and kneed him right on the chin. I saw my sister jump and as I got out of the way I kicked Mekhi while she lifted Dash off the ground using her legs with the momentum of her hands throwing him into Mekhi.

They were both off the ground in a second and as Mekhi smirked, Dash looked rather pissed that he attacked Pais while Mekhi attacked me. He punched my chest hard and I had to dodge his advances while trying to catch my breath again. I rolled onto his body punching his chest as we both met the ground. Dash had kicked my sister into the wall and I jumped to him only to be met with a kick that sent me into the glass doors. They rattled but they were hard enough to not break.

I got up and glared at Dash who now had a tiny smile as he helped Mekhi up “Stop this” Mom yelled.

“Who is the pretty barbie?” Dash asked and with that destruction, we attacked again, I kicked Dash in the back, then elbowed his shoulder and bounced his head on the table. He pulled my leg as he knocked my head into the table too and I found myself on the ground with him on top, his temple was bleeding though he looked like nothing was happening.

I was delirious already and I remembered this part so well, if I let him punch me I will be disoriented or out in no time. I wrapped my legs around his back as I held his head into a lock hold squeezing his spine. He yelled but picked us up and we crushed into the wall. I felt like my entire back was on fire when he crushed me again, I managed to push him away when bullets fired in the room stopping us from attacking again.

“I think that’s enough,” Calvin said, I turned to my sister and they were face to face with Mekhi both holding smirks. Her lip was bleeding and Mekhi had a bleeding wound on his head though they seemed like they had enjoyed their fight whereas I was disappointed I didn’t get to finish Dash off.

“Until next time pretty boy” Pais said with a smirk walking away leaving Mekhi with a smirk of his own. I only pushed Dash who in turn pushed me back and the fight was going to break out again when Calvin shot at the ceiling again.

“I said enough” we kept the glares on each other, I didn’t care if I was bleeding and in pain. Dash infuriates me enough to want to fight him even more until I win.

“I want a rematch” I challenged as we stood face to face.

“I will be around kid” I gritted my teeth with my hand clenched ready to punch him when another bullet sounded “Quit it Storm” Dash growled then pointed at me “Next time no stopping until I show you who a fighter is”

“Who said I will want to stop when I get the chance to bash your head in” I answered “ I will show you who a real fighter is kid“ I walked away when he clenched his jaw. If we throw more words we will fight again “Oh and welcome to my house, even though you weren’t invited”

“What had just happened?” mom asked confused about what had taken place. No one replied, the room was destroyed and messy but my sight was on Dash ‘I hate that bitch’

“Tenley, it’s dad” Pais called from the top of the stairs and we all automatically turned to her  “He’s awake” those are the words I didn’t expect to hear any day from now. I turned around and everyone had a face like mine well except the two intruders. I ran up the stairs like a mad man and when I got inside the room I found dad with his eyes open.

“Dad” I called getting closer, his eyes moved towards me “Dad you’re awake” I wanted to hug him but with the tubes I couldn’t, I was so happy that tears were streaming down my face just looking at his open eyes “Dad” I cried out still in disbelief, five years and here he was staring back at me, I couldn’t believe it yet it was right in my face.

I gasped when I got thrown off of the bed and before I knew it Calvin had his gun held right on my dad’s head “Calvin” I chocked out my eyes wide in horror “Calvin” He seemed to not hear me like I wasn’t there at all or something. My eyes moved to the people in the room and no one seemed to be doing a thing, the nurses were just stuck yet the rest didn’t seem to care “Calvin, please don’t”

“You don’t know who this man is” he gritted out as he took the safety pin off and I felt like my heart was gonna stop.

“Calvin-”

“Goodnight Grizzly”

Chapter 37

Oz’s POV

Just hearing that Grizzly is awake switched all the switches in my head. I had thought that my thirst for revenge had been wiped out but now I know it hadn’t been, I know it was still there but was at bay because Grizzly was on that bed unconscious and I know a part of me strived off of it but now that he is awake, his eyes open just made all the anger come out.

It didn’t matter if he was the savior, no, in my head he was the villain and all I wanted to do was end him even if it was the last thing that I will ever do. All the thinking in my head vanished when I spotted him on that bed awake, Tenley’s tears of joy didn’t stop my anger, all I could see was red that I pushed him out of the way and pointed my gun on Grizzly’s head.

Tenley’s cries for me to stop just passed over my head as I clicked off the safety “Goodnight Grizzly” And with no hesitation whatsoever I pulled the trigger only for my hand to be pushed up and the bullet landed right into the wall “What the-” Mekhi had pushed my hands up “The fuck, let go” I ordered trying to get out of his grip, I needed to finish that man off no matter what “Mekhi-”

“You will regret it” He warned, look who is talking now.

“You didn’t” I replied

“And I don’t” See, then we are on the same page here. He should just let go and let me end this man once and for all “But mine didn’t care either, yours does” He pointed at Tenley and when I moved my eyes towards him he was looking at me with wide scared eyes. I immediately averted my eyes back to Mekhi who finally let go of my hands and stepped aside “It’s still your choice”

I have waited for this for so damn long and I am not going to let it go through my hands just like that. I lifted my gun back up ready to shoot this bastard “Kill him” Dash encouraged “It’s either him or us go ahead Oz”

“Calvin look at me” Tenley called softly and I did turn to him but kept my gun pointed to Grizzly “Don’t do this”

“I’m going to do it-”

“If you love me don’t do this” He stood up and made his way towards me “You said your love for me stopped you from killing him, let it stop you now”

“In case you don’t remember” I held the gun tighter “That was before I found out we are brothers, right now nothing is stopping me from killing him”

“Y-”

“Wait, let us back up a bit” Dash cut Tenley off “Brothers?” I didn’t want to listen to that idiot “Mekhi you heard that right?” Dash asked when no one replied to his stupid question.

“Will you ever shut up you fucker” Tenley snapped “In your head do you feel like this is the right time to talk about that crap”

“Whoa kid, your daddy is going to kill your dad. I think I need to know if he is your brother or not like how fucked up can that be” What? I turned to Dash and raised my gun to his head.

“What did you say?” I asked holding the trigger, did he feel like that was the right moment to say crap like that. Did this look like the moment to make that stupid joke.

“Calm down” He smiled his hands up in surrender as if this was funny “I just asked a question”

“Calvin” This time Mom called standing between us “Put the gun down, I think that is enough of you guys trying to kill each other in one day”

“I think you should listen to her” Dash said as Mekhi sighed getting over to Dash whispering something into his ear “Nah, it’s not my fault that my curiosity is eating at me. Are they brothers or not if I get the answer then I will shut up”

“It’s none of your business,” Mekhi said

“You mean to say you’re not curious” Dash questioned giving Mekhi a look of disbelief.

“Dash right?” Martha called and Dash nodded “Yes they are brothers, they are both my sons now can you please get out for a bit and give us some family time” I expected Dash to be respectful and walk out but when he burst out laughing my anger infuriated like crazy, what was funny about that.

“No offense but what?” He asked between chuckles, Mekhi held the bridge of his nose with a frustrated sigh as he bit his lip like he was trying to control his anger “You don’t look like you could have given birth to a grown-ass man”

“Oh my God Dash will you ever shut the fuck up” Tenley snapped and moved right in front of Dash “You’re such a bastard that doesn’t know when to fuckin shut up and I need you out of this house right now because I ain’t your stupid boyfriend here who is going to stand around and listen to you stupid crap-”

“Just say you’re jealous that I got someone who can put up with my crap” Tenley scoffed but when Dash moved to his face his fists got balled into fists “And we are not an incest” Tenley looked like he could punch someone at this point as he clenched and unclenched his jaw hard as Dash had a smug look “Are you going to cry” Dash mocked even harder

“You don’t know the meaning of family” Tenley seethe out and I know he was doing his best to not let tears flow down.

“At least I know not to sleep with them”

“Fuck you” Tenley snapped and pushed him back “At least I am not as fucked up as you. Your dad fucked you up so bad you think you’re a grown-ass man yet deep inside you’re just this tiny little kid that got squashed so bad because after not getting his father’s love” Tenley snapped back

“Don’t talk about my old man kid, when you’re here crying over your dad who fucked you up so bad you’re searching for another daddy in your brother” The silence that followed his statement could be heard by a pin and I wasn’t ready to hear any of that crap at the moment.

I am not violate

I try my best to fight when needed but this dude, this dude just deserves several punches. I laughed, yeah…I am so pissed I am laughing because right now I feel like I can end someone. I threw the gun right at his face then jumped on top of him and started filling him with punches “Get off my man” Mekhi’s gun was right on my head. Dash smiled up at me as if in victory, Mekhi clicked his tongue as he pointed another gun at Tenley who was about to attack “Move and you receive your bullet”

“See that is what they call finding the right person” Dash boosted as he pushed me off him, I gritted my teeth as I got off the floor-standing face to face with him.

“Maybe I find the right person in your mother” I gritted out “And I become your daddy” His right eye twitched and I know I hit a spot, he deserved to be quiet down. His mouth was becoming too big for him.

“What did you say?”

“I said, I should dick your mom so good and get you some small siblings” Mekhi held him back, his glare was so hard I could feel it on my skin.

“Shut up, shut the fuck up” He growled trying to get out of Mekhi’s hold but was held back. I was about to add when Martha stepped between us

“All of you get out” She scolded, I had no reason to stay so I got out only to be pushed by Dash and I fell into the hall “Stop fighting” Martha tried but another fight had already broken out with Dash on top of me. I kneed him as I pushed him back, Mekhi held him in place before he could attack again while Tenley held me back this time.

“You’re dead Oz” he gritted out

“You’re just a bucket of boiling water, it can always be cooled down-”

“Calvin” Martha called cutting me off “Stop this” She scolded and maybe her words kind of calmed down my fury as I broke free of Tenley’s hold “This has gone on too far and I am sick and tired of all of you acting like children who know how to solve their problems with punches that aren’t gonna solve anything” Her tone was firm but our glares were just firmer. Mekhi still had a hold on Dash, he looked like he could bolt towards me at any second.

“But it can take his teeth out” Dash replied making me scoff though I didn’t add. I am not going to be dealing with him any time soon and right now I prefer if I don’t deal with him. I decided to just leave, I had nothing left to talk about or listen to here, I was way too pissed and needed to be alone to cool off.

I regretted my decision to come into this house again, the first one didn’t go well and the second one is also shit. I have to say this house is cursed on my part coz it always finds a way to piss me off over and over. The moment I got outside the gate I decided to walk, it felt like I needed it more than a ride. I pushed my hair back when a car parked right beside me and out walked Mekhi “You fuckin bastard, I will kill you…..” Dash was left inside and he kept on throwing threats my way as Mekhi got close to me.

“Let’s talk” We walked further away from the car yet Dash wasn’t getting out, I expected him to attack but- “I cuffed him, he can’t get out don’t worry about him” That explains it.

“I guess you’re truly the right person for him” I replied as we continued walking slowly side by side.

“I don’t believe in the right person” He replied “I believe in love but that is not what I want us to talk about” I stopped moving after we got some distance from the car where we can no longer hear Dash’s threats “His mother”

“And why would I tell you anything about her” It’s not like we owe each other that.

“Because I will take him away” He pointed at Dash, That was kind of a great deal. The less I deal with Dash the better and if he is gone, better for me.

“I don’t know where she is” I sighed out truthfully “But the last I heard she was in Kurland prison, you can start from there”

“In prison?”

“If you think Dash is hard to deal with, then you need to meet Louisa Wizard. Grizzly’s sister”

Author’s note

So this is where Dash and Mekhi branch off (for now) but all about Louisa will be in the extras of BAD MEETS BAD

Thank you for reading, hope you have a great day.

Share your thoughts about the chapter

Love you

Chapter 38

Tenley’s POV

I entered the club that is filled with people, so’s not surprising for a club to be this filled but since it was the grand reopening after the bombing I guess it was kind of expected in one sense. I squeezed through all of them, getting mixed up with their sweaty bodies, and by the time I managed to go through them all I smelt like sweat and beer.

My face was scrunched up in disgust but when they fell onto Calvin who in turn gave me a bored look that made me gulp but didn’t back down as I got closer to him. I knew he left for a reason and I had no right to come by but I needed to see him “Hi” I greeted when he didn’t give me a second glance, I felt my mood turn sour but I swallowed up and decided to talk to him, we are not gonna pretend that none of this happened when in fact it all did “Calvin” I called trying to talk over the loud music “Can we talk?”

“What are you doing here Tenley?” he questioned while shaking his drink his eyes not on me but rather on his customers “Yeah, yeah I got it. Coming right up” He said to the guy who has approached the bar, I bit my lips seeing how busy he was. Maybe I should have come by in the morning when he wasn’t but today is the day I got the courage to come talk to him when he disappeared without a word.

I wouldn’t say disappear as I knew where he was all along but like he left without a word and I kind of felt like he needed space and all that is why I respected the boundary but then the space was killing me “Calvin” I called again, I am not willing to leave before I talk to him.

“Do you need a drink?” he questioned and him not looking at me really pissed and frustrated me at the same time.

“I want us to talk, can we talk?” This time I gritted out

“Can’t you see that I am busy”

“I can see that but I want to talk to you” I persisted, he used to not be so busy when I was around why is he now plus why is he behind the counter when he has other workers that can do the job, he is not going to ignore me today no matter what “Let’s talk”

“Tenley go home, we will talk when I am not busy”

“I miss you” I admitted, I didn’t care who heard me or what. I needed to talk to him, his eye moved to me and held eye contact. The longest he has looked at me since I arrived and I felt like I could melt looking into his eyes “Can we talk please” I begged, this time he raised his hand and motioned towards someone I didn’t care enough to see.

I only kept my eyes on him and when he stepped out of the counter and held my elbow leading me out I couldn’t help the smile that was making its way to my lips as I bit them to stop myself. This was not the time to be happy because he didn’t look so happy, the moment we reached out he let go of me and I suspected a scolding. His lips opened but I instead pulled him down and attached our lips, my hands held his neck firm as I bit his lower lip forcing him to open up for me yet he held my neck and pushed me back before I could deepen the kiss.

“I’m sorry” I knew I had to respect some boundaries but I couldn’t help myself when I have been trying to respect them for the last three months while I took care of my dad. It still doesn’t mean I am fine, I didn’t get my dad back just to lose Calvin and the fact that he is my brother is killing me

“Why are you here??” He sounded bland and I know it might have been the fact that I kissed him.

“Right sorry, I just…” I passed my hands over my forehead with a big sigh “I just-wanted to see if you’re fine and you know…” I didn’t want to talk about the last time. He tried to kill my dad “I’m sorry But…” I groaned hating this “I miss you okay and-and I don’t even know why we have not been seeing each other, why you suddenly moved back here and it’s driving me nuts. It drives me nuts when you give me the silent treatment” I ranted angrily “I know we are brothers but the least we can do is talk and sorry for kissing you earlier” I added nervously unable to hold eye contact

He just left without a word and I try to respect the ‘boundaries’ but it just sucks when he doesn’t communicate and just leaves “I just don’t want to see anybody”

“It’s been three months man and I didn’t know if you would even call or not. I miss you and things are fucked up, dad is-” I cut myself up biting my lip. Dad’s progress is still little and honestly, I want to be able to talk to him about things like these, I need him as my rock but the fact that he hates him also hinders that and sours my mood

“How is he?” I was shocked by the question, why is he pretending like he cares.

“You don’t have to pretend like you care when we both know you would be happier if his situation was bad” He made a sound as if in disbelief and I don’t know, it just pissed me off when you think of it it’s all hypocrisy. He takes my dad as someone evil but his is worse “I used to understand why you hate him but now I feel like you have no right to hate him when your dad was worse and dead” I voiced out, he has no right to hate my dad. He seemed shocked by the outburst though it was covered up in a second and I hated the fact that I couldn’t even read him.

“Are you done? I have to go back inside” that only infuriated my anger even more

“So we are not going to talk about it” I scoffed following his stance “The moment your father becomes the villain you don’t want to talk about it, you don’t want to talk about how abusive your father was towards our mother” he laughed pushing his hair back

“You’re such a kid and please when you grow up come talk to me, before that I don’t want to see your face again” I cursed myself in my head for being so stupid. Why would I say that? I wanted to say something as he walked away but nothing came to my head.

I didn’t have to bring it out like that “Fuck” I got into my car trying to not to self-loathe because this trip came out problematic than it had to. I was supposed to apologize and become close with him again yet look what I fuckin did. I did my best to clear my head until I made it back to the house.

And the fact that I will be seeing my dad calmed me down even if things were not back to normal around this house. Mom was distant just like Pais who seems to be focused on her college application more than anything, leaving just me to look forward to dad’s recovery hoping it will bring this house back to the light it once had.

I want it to be more than just a house and- “Do as I fuckin said” Mom’s voice almost took my heart out when it scolded, at a moment I thought she was scolding me but soon after she continued “Don’t question my decisions, I know what is great for my husband” her voice was coming from dad’s room.

“This is not great for him-”

“As I said, don’t question do” She snapped again cutting the doctor off. I heard her heels clicking and I ran hiding into the first room I could find which was the library until I heard her heels disappear. The moment I walked out I almost collided with doctor James, something about those last words stuck with me and I knew I had to pull the answers from the doctor because mom would not spill a single thing yet I need to know about everything concerning my dad’s progress. I pulled him back into the library by his collar before kicking the door closed.

“What is not great for my dad” I questioned still having a hold on his collar. Something flickered in his eyes and I knew he was about to lie to me so I picked up a pen and pointed it right onto his right eye “Lie to me and you will remain with one”

“She doesn’t want Mr. Hurxley to recall any of his past”

“What? Why?”

“I don’t know” I saw the sincerity in his eyes and he looked too scared to dare lie to me.

“How-how are you doing that, I mean not make him remember. How are you doing that?” I was not making sense even to myself but I needed answers. I need my dad fine and well, why wouldn’t mom want him to remember his past. Yes he doesn’t have much of a brain function but still, we would want him to function again…hopefully with time

“Benzodiazepines”

“Isn’t that anxiety medication” I remember them being recommended to one of my friends.

“Yes, but if taken for more than a few weeks it can cause memory loss and with your father’s condition it might risk permanent brain-”

“Please don’t say more” I begged as I let him go, I couldn’t handle what he was about to say. I am having the worst day in history, why would mom be doing something like this to dad “How can we reverse it, is it even reversible how long have you been doing it don’t you see that you are going to kill him” I yelled holding his collar again “What kind of doctor are you if you are hurting your patient like that”

“Ms. Hurxley-”

“You should have said no or came to me” I cut him off because I am not taking that as an excuse “From now on-” I calmed my voice however it stayed deadly “You are to take care of him and report to me with every single detail and I need him to be progressing because if I see his health deteriorating I am going to pluck both these eyes out do you understand” I threatened and he nodded immediately as I let him go.

The fuck is wrong with the world, the doctor is the one to kill you

I threw the pen down going through the hall and into mom’s room which I didn’t care to knock “What-”

“I want you to stay as far away from my dad as possible because the next time I see you anywhere near him or talking to his doctors I will throw you out of this house” before she could reply I stormed out and I almost ran into Pais.

“What’s going on?”

“Ask your mother” I stormed into my room feeling like my head might burst at any minute. I held my head looking at the sky when finally the tears flowed out, I sniffed doing my best to calm myself down but I didn’t I couldn’t because I felt like shit.

Chapter 39

Oz’s POV

I wiped the glass hard until it was squeaky clean that I can see my reflection through it yet kept on wiping with gritted teeth just hating everything for no damn reason. Not even the calm music in the background could control the rage in my heart, the worst part is that I was having a hard time blaming myself in the process.

It’s kind of my fault, my failure to let go of the past and just accept the fact that Grizzly is alive and is with his ‘lovely’ family yet here I am with nothing. I always manage to end up with nothing, not even Tenley. Trying to make me un-hate his dad by smearing shit all over mine, that was a shitty move that I wouldn’t want to think about

Yet I end up thinking about it because Now he is there dedicating his life to the man I want dead. Loving someone who loves the person you hate the most can be infuriating as well as irritating in some way. I want to kill Grizzly so bad yet at the same time, I don’t want to be the person who ends someone that is deeply cared for by the man I love. Mekhi was right in that part, Dash didn’t care because, to begin with, his father wasn’t that person he held dear.

Maybe that is why he never takes anything containing family seriously and I can’t wait to hear what they will find when they meet Louisa Wizard. Not someone to deal with and after dealing with Dash I knew the apple didn’t fall far from the tree…a knock made me glance up as I finally rested the squeaky clean glass down wiping my hands as another knock came.

I glanced at the clock and it is almost six in the morning, who would be here at a time like this. Even drunks get a sleeping time. I walked over to the door and my eyes landed on someone I thought or hoped will never see again “Hi son” She greeted holding her gloved hands together looking like a queen waiting for her red carpet “Are you gonna allow me in?”

“What are you doing here?” She kept silent, I sighed stepping aside letting her in before locking the door “Will you tell me why you’re here”

“Did you build this for me?” She pointed to what looked like a booth, it was small and not many would like it but she used to enjoy it.

“What are you doing here?” I didn’t feel the need to explain any of that, I made the place for her as a remembrance of someone I cared for and loved deeply back when I thought she was dead. Now I don’t even think I still need the place, she turned to me with a stunned face “Don’t say anything” I cut her off not willing to get into the memories as I took a seat “What do you want?”

“It’s nice what you did here” She ignored my questions as she took in the place even more “Replicating your father’s place I know he-”

“What do you want?” I cut her off again, she sighed pulling off her gloves

“Grizzly is getting better” My eyes held a silent ‘so?’ if he is being taken care of then that is a probability “I want you to kill him” I raised my eyebrow so far I thought it would reach my hairline because what is she playing at, why would she want me to kill the hero that saved her when my dad became a monster.

“Why would I do that?”

“You and I know what he is capable of, if he remembers everything then things will soon go bad” Go bad? yes For me but not for her. She is his wife why would things go bad for her if he remembers everything

“What did you do?” I asked with a smile, if she came to me then things might not look good for her if Grizzly gets better.

“It’s not what I did, it’s what he will do to you” Is she seriously going to play that card.

“I will be ready for him” I have been running for my life… Wait that doesn’t make sense. She said it-

“Do you want to get back into that life” She questioned holding onto the table “He will turn this place upside down in just a second, you will be on a run again-”

“Wait” I cut her off wanting to voice out my thoughts that she cut off “Why would he do that?” if I remember correctly she told me… “You said he wasn’t trying to kill me, that he was looking for me to hand over my things”

“I lied to you”

“Which part exactly?” I questioned, I was trying to let go of the past but a small part of me knew she was lying about something.

“I can’t tell you right now, we need to put an end to this before that man gets back to his feet”

“I am not doing a fuckin thing until you tell me exactly what lies you’ve been feeding me” I yelled and with each word I poked the table, I was not getting away from this conversation without answers no matter what it took.

“Kill him and I will tell you everything you need to know”

“You either tell me now or I am not doing a gaddamn thing”

“He will kill Tenley”

“Good thing he is the one treating him” I replied with a shrug, how does that affect me. He is nursing him to health if he kills him then good I don’t give a fuck. I leaned back with my hands over my chest.

“Grizzly is a jealous man, he was and will always be jealous of your father. He has hated the Storms from the core of his being and when he finds out you even stepped foot in his house he will kill you or use anyone to kill you. Tenley will suffer because of this, he doesn’t know who that man is”

“What really happened that night?” I asked not caring about her outburst. I need the truth of that night without any lies whatsoever “Was he abusive?” I can try to pretend but I can’t deny the fact that I am deeply hurt by those words. Was he a monster

“Kill him and I will tell you everything” She picked up her gloves as she got up “Tenley takes him out for the sun at exactly 9 am in the backyard, be there to end him”

“If you want him dead why don’t you do it,” I asked stopping her from leaving “You’re closer”

“I’m not allowed anywhere near him” She replied without turning towards me “I can’t risk being caught”

“You mean you can’t risk being hated” We all know as soon as I pull that trigger Tenley will hate me for the rest of his life. I might hate the man but he loves him more than anything and everyone knows that the person to take away this second chance will be the person he hates more than he has ever hated Dash.

“No” She turned to me “I can’t risk missing again” I held her before she could leave, I still have so many questions to ask “Who do you think put him on that bed?” She asked before I could “I couldn’t take it, I had to risk my life and my kid’s lives so I could avenge the man I loved more than anything, your father. It’s your turn son” She held my chest looking me in the eye “Kill the bastard” And she was out as fast as she came.

I had to take a seat to process that, so Dash didn’t shoot him. It was her all along, why did she make me think that Grizzly was a saint at first when she knew the truth. I had so many questions in me and I needed answers plus my mind was set, I had to kill Grizzly. I had let it go but this was a wake-up call of some sort, I had to finish what I started. I just can’t stop here, I promised myself revenge no matter what.

This is something I have wanted to do for seventeen years, why would I back down when he killed my dad and Simon. He doesn’t get to live life as if those people didn’t exist. I picked up my keys and jumped into my car driving out of Revensbull with a new determination. Me sitting here pretending that everything is fine when in a natural sense nothing is fine doesn’t work.

For months I have tried to ignore the fact that Grizzly is alive and being well taken care of but now I know I will never be at peace if he is alive and well, if my dad doesn’t deserve to live so doesn’t he. I parked right outside my apartment after reaching livensberg, after picking up my rifle bag I drove right back to Huxley’s residence and climbed the building right opposite theirs.

The sun was fully out by now and as I set myself up it was already morning. I glanced through the scope seeing right into the Huxley’s residence. Maids and workers were moving around from side to side, I noticed how their security was tighter than before.

I glanced down at my watch and it was only just eight, I had a full hour to wait but that was nothing compared to how long I have had to wait. Last time I was stopped but this time I was gonna go through with it, the hour ticked by, and with every second my pulse was going haywire.

My heart was fast and my hands were getting sweaty like this was the first time I was holding a riffle. I closed my eyes and took in deep breaths, wiped my hands before rotating my scope when the backyard doors opened, and out walked five nurses with a doctor, Tenley, and none other than Grizzly in a wheelchair.

I zoomed in and he looked better than the last time I saw him on the bed. That day he looked like a person who had just escaped death and came back to life but had no idea where he was now he looks like he is being fed well. I moved the scope around a bit and it fell right on Tenley who had a big smile his hand holding Grizzly’s hand.

I clenched my jaw as jealousy coarse through my body, this wasn’t the time. Definitely not the time, so I took in another breathe as I set myself into a nice angle so that I can shoot when Tenley squat right into Grizzly’s legs as if telling him something. I held my spot and waited for him to move as those feelings flooded me.

I sighed when Tenley suddenly ran back inside the house. I knew this was my chance to even save him from seeing his father’s head burst open.

I took in another breath and made sure the wind was right with my spot right between Grizzly’s eyes. I was ready to pull the trigger ‘For Simon’ I chanted in my head ‘For dad’ I chanted trying to get the power to shoot. Remembering the incident that led up to their deaths, how the man I had in target shot them in cold blood. How I watched their blood flow on the ground, everything I held dearly crushed that night but why can’t I pull the trigger when he is right in front of me.

I licked my lips as I leaned my head to the heel of the gun knowing that no matter what I am lying to myself at this point. This is why I decided to create space between me and Tenley because I knew I can’t do that to him. I sat back down holding my head. While accepting defeat, I can’t be the one to cause such pain to him. The ringing of my phone got me out of those thoughts and when I pulled it out it was Mekhi.

“Hello” I answered feeling dejected wishing I didn’t travel back here when I knew I couldn’t do it.

Maybe I just wanted to see him after so long

“She is not your mother” And just as those words left Mekhi’s lips a screeching scream made me turn back to the Hurxley residence. I looked through my scope to find Grizzly had been shot right between his eyes “Hello did you hear me?”

“Grizzly is dead”

Chapter 40

Oz’s POV

As those words left my mouth I was still struggling to believe them myself. The man I came here to kill was killed by…I let the phone fall out of my hands as I started moving my rifle to check where the bullet had come from. I surveyed all the buildings yet no one seemed to be anywhere, it had been a quick shoot and run.

Who knew Grizzly would be killed like this. I didn’t know how to feel if I should be relieved because the motherfucker is dead or should I be mad that someone did what I wasn’t able to do. My scope moved back to the Hurxley mansion to find Tenley screaming while clutching his dad’s body close to his chest.

The rest were stunned standing not a few inches away from him staring at him with shocked yet sad expressions. I moved my scope back to Tenley zooming in and my heart clutched, seeing his teary face as he cried like a child as if it will help bring his dad back made me feel not so relieved that Grizzly is dead.

I assembled my gun before putting it back in my case while picking up my phone again to find it cracked and Mekhi was already off. I climbed down the building and ran to my car throwing the rifle in I was about to get in and drive away but my heart stopped as I glanced back at the Huxley’s residence. Recalling Tenley’s face as he held his dad like that made me not want to leave.

We might have ended on a bad note the last time but no one deserves to lose the person they love. I might have wished Grizzly death but he wished him something else which was recovery. I closed the door and before I could think about it more before running into the residence, as usual, the guards didn’t give me a thought as I passed through however cries could be heard from inside and I knew they belonged to my boy.

The deep sorrow could be heard from his screams that I ended up running into the back yard where I found him still in the same position clutching his dad. The sight broke me up close more than when I was in a distance, his screams were dying down as he held his dad even tighter and for a second I thought I could feel his pain in my body just from seeing this sight.

My eyes moved to Ruth and as if on time she smiled before looking back at her son giving a sad look. This made me recall what Mekhi just told me earlier about who she is. What kind of game is she playing?? Why did she want her husband dead “Calvin” A heavy clogged voice called and I finally turned my head towards Tenley, he was now looking up at me with a wet face “He’s dead” he cried standing up “Th-ey kill..” I was quick to hold him before he hit the ground and even if we still fell I took the impact

“He’s dead” he cried onto my chest. I decided to wrap my arms around him and it seemed like he had lost some muscle over the last couple of months. It might now have been visible but I felt it when I held him, it didn’t feel like this the last time I had him in my arms which I admit was very long ago maybe seven to eight months.

The doctors came in with a stretcher and carried Grizzly off the ground resting him onto the stretcher before taking him away. I always thought I would be the one to plant that bullet between his eyes or be happy seeing him being taken away like that but right now Tenley makes it hard to want that, he makes me wish the man didn’t die and was only sleeping just like the last time “He’s not dead please tel-” his head moved out of my chest and when he turned there was no Grizzly “Where-”

“He was just taken away” I calmed him down once again as I pulled him into my chest letting him cry there. My shirt is now soaked wet but I didn’t care, he needed a shoulder to cry on. My eyes moved back to Ruth, she lied about being my mother and I know she set someone else to kill Grizzly. I just don’t know why she needed me up there at the minute but I guess we will fin- Tenley’s pained scream caught my attention.

I knew I had to take him out of here, I got up and got him to his feet before carrying him wrapping his legs onto my waist as I carried him back into his room. I rested him onto the bed and I was about to untangle his hands from me but he held onto me tight bringing me down with him “Don’t leave me” he sobbed

“I’m not going anywhere” I laid with him, it took more than thirty minutes for his cries to turn into little hiccups and sobs until he finally fell asleep but even his hold on me was strong now allowing me to move. It took over an hour with my hand on his back soothing him for his hold to loosen as he finally fell deep into a slumber and I was able to untangle from him.

I picked up a cloth and wiped his red face while pushing his slightly longer hair away from his face. He would hiccup once in a while but I was glad he didn’t wake up because I had a conversation I needed to have with Ruth. I walked out of Tenley’s room slowly after covering him up and I expected to go straight into Ruth’s room yet found Paisley outside Tenley’s room “How is he doing?”

“Not good” I replied honestly, Tenley is far away from good “And you, how are you doing?”

“Did you do it?” She asked her eye studying me as if searching for an answer. I had nothing to hide but somehow felt like I did yet I didn’t, I wasn’t the one that pulled the trigger

“No, I didn’t” She walked close to me and since she is a very tall girl she could almost reach my chin and with heels, she would.

“I don’t care if you did or didn’t do it but do you know who would care” She pointed her finger towards Tenley’s door “He would, and right now it clearly shows he is leaning on you for support and if he finds out you did it, it will break him even more so I suggest you don’t let him get support from you only for it to crumble once he finds out you killed him”

“I didn’t kill him”

“I am not stupid, how did you get here so fast. You have hurt him in the worst way, it’s better you walk away now” She walked past me and into Tenley’s room after sending me a glare to show she was clearly onto me.

“Oh fuck” I cursed holding the rail when I remembered where I was going exactly. I sighed continuing my journey and as soon as I reached Ruth’s room I knocked and a ‘come in’ came soon after so I opened it. She was seated on her bed in a robe with a towel covering up her hair.

“Oh Calvin” She smiled walking towards me “Nice shot, your dad taught you real good”

“It wasn’t my shot” Her face frowned for a second before a smile etched back on her face “And I have a feeling you know who’s shot it was”

“How would I know, it was you on the roof so I believe you know who’s shot it was”

“You set me up for whatever fucked up reason” I raised my voice fighting the need to squeeze the answers out of her because none of this makes sense. Why did she need me on that roof if she already had someone else who was going to take a shot?

“I sent you to do a job but you lacked the balls to finish it”

“So you sent someone else, did you see how much you hurt Tenley. How cruel are you?”

“Cruel enough to teach my son that just because time has passed it doesn’t mean things have changed. That man would have come out worse than ever and you knew it but you just lacked the decency to finish him up and save this world of trash like him”

“Yes, but you have changed and not for the good” She was not the woman who raised me. Who was scared of blood, who would force us not to kill bring the family together she was a different person.

“What is that supposed to mean son? Your father used to say sometimes violence is necessary”

“I am not your son” I seethed out “And you were never my mother be-”

“Ah, I see” She moved back on the bed not surprised that I found out her secret that she has been lying about all this time “But you’re wrong about that because I am your mother”

“Aren’t you tired of all these lies” because I was sick of them?

“Tell me what you call a woman who took in a two-minute baby after its mother had just died” Her face was now sad “Your mother gave up, she gave up on you and me. I had to take you in, I had to become your mother from those two minutes. I raised you and changed your first diaper. I knew your fears, I read to you, sung to you knew how you slept even before your father found out. I might not have birthed you but at least I stayed until you were fourteen she didn’t even make it half that time” she chuckled bitterly turning towards me.

“Who is my mother?”

“I am your mother”

“Who is my biological mother” I gritted out deadly looking her deas in the eye but she chuckled not fazed

“You always had a temper and this thing where you command answers from anyone just like your dad” I didn’t know where she was going with this “But guess what, he used to make me tremble not you. The only problem I ever had with your dad is I never got to have him in my hands but I have you and with one wrong move, I will have this little heart of yours torn into pieces”

I frowned not getting what she is on about, I held to get the handoff my chest fighting the urge to just break it “I am going to make sure these stupid games of yours are over” I let go of her hand taking one step back before turning to the door.

“Olivia z” She suddenly spoke as my handheld onto the doorknob “Your mother’s name, Olivia Zahara Storm Oz for short but…” I fully turned to her “Now I want you to listen to me carefully. I created you, this game is mine and I make the rules. Make one wrong move and my son will be finding out about you shooting his lovely dad…ah and before you say anything else. Yes you weren’t on the roof as a coincidence, it’s my game and you follow the rules now get out I need to be alone”

I gritted my teeth hating how she had dismissed me but deep down I knew that whatever game she is playing, I was already deep into it, and rushing out right now wasn’t going to help me out.

I was gonna stay silent for now, until I find out about her game.

Author’s note

Sorry for the late update

🙈🙈

I just realized last minute that the plot I had taken was leading me to a bad ending sighs I tried to make it a good one but I didn’t feel it so……..

I had to delete all (20) chapters and take another approach because I can’t handle bad endings. They leave me sleepless for weeks and I will never do that to my characters (Unless there is no other way) but luckily I found another way and I hope you enjoy this plot too.

It’s not far different from the one I had taken so I think I am still on point. I will let you guys decide if you enjoy this one

Anyway

✌️✌️✌️✌️

Love you all

Chapter 41

Oz’s POV

“Hello” I called after closing the door behind me and walking closer to the pool to avoid any lurking ears “I need a favor” I voiced out while lightly rubbing the bridge of my nose hating this idea yet for some reason was the only idea I had.

“You don’t leave a guy hanging then ask for favors, come on first spill Grizzly’s death”

“I don’t have time to get into that” I sighed out while rubbing my forehead “I have just landed into shit I don’t understand but I need you to search for something”

“Just for saving my man’s ass, I guess I can do you one, what do you need?”

“I need to know everything about Olivia Zahara Storm”

“Your mother”

“How do you know about her?”

“Louisa told me” I wrapped one of my hands over my chest with one still holding the phone right to its ear waiting for more “Though she didn’t get to finish before she got caught up by some old frenemies”

“What did she say?” I remember I met up with Louisa once or twice when she had escaped from jail but she never told me any of this and the reason behind it will still be beyond me like why would she hide something like this from me. I know she also had some shit to deal with but at least she could have saved me from all the lies Ruth has been feeding me.

“It was a lot but to sum it up, she hated her brother and his wife and if I am to use her exact words they are both hairy dicks assholes” I chuckled even if those words are the least that could describe Ruth at the very minute.

“Anything about my real mom”

“I will search that for you and call you when I get something”

“Alright, talk to you then”

“K and tell Tenley my deepest condolences” the mockery in his voice made me laugh throwing my head back as he also erupted into laughter.

“He sure will get your sincere condolence” I replied hanging up with a sigh. I just hoped he could find out about Olivia, the new person who is supposed to be my mom now, yet I have never heard of her anywhere in my life now I am only finding out about it.

What more is still hidden?

I turned back in the house and back into Tenley’s room. I heard voices, arguing to be precise. I quickly opened the door to find Tenley throwing things around and one of them fell a few inches away from the door “What is going on?” I questioned while pushing my phone into the back of my pants my eyes on Tenley with Paisley seated on the bed.

“I am going to kill them” Tenley seethed wiping his face angrily “Whoever did it is dead, I am going to fuckin kill them” he heaved holding his waist with his jaw clenched as if he was having a hard time controlling his anger.

“Can you calm down for a minute-”

“No, the motherfucker should die” Paisley cut me off as if pointing her words towards me “Dad deserves some justice, don’t you think Tenley is right, or are you hiding something from us”

“No I mean” I sighed trying to get her out of my already messed up mind “We will find out whoever did this but for now we just need to calm down, none of this is going help, and trashing your room won’t help”

“I know but I am just so angry that they took him away from me” I pulled him into a hug that he looked like he needed, I heard him lightly sob on my shoulder while his sister was mouthing something to me. Something I wasn’t understanding so we just kept on mumbling about things we both didn’t get until she got up having had enough.

“I want to talk to you privately” she whisper snapped.

“Why? did you find something?” Tenley questioned getting out of the hug with teary eyes.

“No, I didn’t” She pulled him in a hug “Just go take a shower, we will be right outside and then we can find out who killed dad, okay? I love you”

“Love you too” he wiped at his eyes then made his way into the bathroom with my eyes following him as he walked out with me feeling bad that any of this was happening. He didn’t deserve this kind of life.

“Care to explain this” Paisley snapped pushing her phone towards me as she walked out. I watched the video while getting out. I scratched the bridge of my nose at what I was watching “You told me you didn’t kill him”

“And I didn’t, I just hid the fact that I was there to kill him” I handed her back the phone, which proves nothing even though it was enough to incriminate me.

“I don’t even know why I am believing you but can you imagine what Tenley will think if he saw that”

“Then you won’t show it to him”

“I am not the only one with a copy. For some reason, mom was the first one to get it” I passed my tongue over my lower lip deep down knowing that I am fucked. If she has that in her hands then this shit is messed up, yes it doesn’t show that I shot the bullet but just the mere fact of me holding the gun towards their house is evidence enough to make me look guilty “But I will talk to her, I don’t need Tenley finding out about this plus we need to find the real killer soon”

She seemed more panicked about all of this, as if proving my innocence was her number one priority “You don’t need to, I will just talk to Tenley he will listen”

“Before you find out who did this you are not talking to Tenley about any of it. He has just lost his dad, I don’t need him thinking you did it that will kill him and I would do just anything before that happens” I nodded and she climbed down the stairs. My eyes followed her as she stormed out of the front door like a woman on a mission and that made me smile.

At least, Tenley, had a sister that cared about his well being even if his mom wasn’t “Hey” I turned to find Tenley already dressed with wet hair “I’m sorry”

“About” I held onto the rails leaning onto them giving him all of my attention as he got close leaning on the rails too whilst glancing down the stairs.

“What I said about your dad?” he turned to me “At the time I thought I was above it all since mine was alive and I guess I just wanted to take you out of doing revenge on him or something and it came out wrongly, I’m sorry”

“That’s fine, I’m sorry about your dad” I turned to look at where he was looking too while slipping my hand in his “And I know we will find whoever did it and kill them too” he laughed sadly.

“Then what?” That was a question that I wasn’t expecting “When I woke up I still felt that anger in my chest but when I went to shower I reflected. Killing whoever did it isn’t going to benefit me, after killing them then what…nothing. It won’t bring him back yet that is the one thing that I want”

“I’m sorry”

“I hate them, I hate them so fuckin much” I pulled him into my sides understanding his words. Revenge has only landed us in hot water, nothing special has come out of it if we cross out the fact that we met but other than that it has been bad “But I want to start over, I don’t want to hate anyone. Hate only destroyed my life and I don’t want it to do it again”

“What do you want to do?”

“I would say do you but since your my brother that can’t happen…because of you” I chuckled lightly at the way he added the last part.

“So you’re not threatened by incest”

“Oh I am, the only difference was that we were avoiding something we had already done and I feel like there is no use not doing it again”

“So would you want to do it again” I inquired

“Like you don’t already know my answer, that question should be directed to you” he scoffed playing with his fingers all his attention on them.

“What if I want to do it again” he lifted an eyebrow at me.

“Is this some kind of condolence because I have just had a major loss. Coz if it is I don’t want it, you already put the distance…I don’t need a pity ‘incest’ fuck” I moved behind him taking both his hands in mine.

“What if I tell you, it’s because we are not brothers” I whispered into his ear, it took him a few seconds for him to register what I had just said before his head snapped back to me. I wasted no time attaching our lips in a tiny kiss before pulling back looking him in the eye to see if he was protesting or not

“If we are not brothers, why aren’t your lips on mine” I smiled holding his chin pecking him once again, and licked his lower lip lightly to get him panting and in need to be kissed before letting my tongue go inside him tasting his mint tasting mouth. He moaned wrapping his hands around my neck, I held one hand into his hair knotting it while tilting his head back getting more access to his mouth with my other hand tracing his smooth neck.

He moaned kissing me back angrily with need getting a little rough and I went with it. I was needy because it’s been so fuckin long without tasting his mouth, touching him like this and I remember the last time I felt guilty as fuck so this felt like water after twenty-four hours of passing through the desert, I craved it more than anything that it was practically my life.

“Marry me” Tenley whispered on my lips and that made me pull back heaving while leaking my lips to savor all the taste left “Marry me,” he said again.

“I think you’re high, did I suffocate you” I tried to brush it off and tried kissing him again yet he held my face and repeated

“Marry me” he replied missing my cue for him to stop as if it wasn’t there and the way he was looking at me he seemed to be high.

“Tenley-”

“You asked me what I wanted to do” I nodded “I want to marry you, I want to start over without this revenge or blood. After dad died I feel like life is short, one day you’re alive and the next you’re killed by an enemy you knew nothing about. I don’t want to waste any second of my life again, I wanted revenge ever since my dad was shot six years ago, nothing came out of that except you and I don’t want to lose time again” he held onto my cheeks with his head resting on my chin “If you love me please let’s start this together”

“You have just lost your dad, you’re not thinking right-”

“I know what I want” he replied sternly.

“I know you know what you want but I don’t think you should rush decisions when you’re sad or hurt” this was a big step and I was not willing to tie him down even if I want to do just that.

“Just say you don’t love me enough to want to marry me instead of giving me a speech. I am not a kid- you think I don’t know I am sad and hurt. I do because I am the one feeling it but I still know I have wanted to marry you ever since our trip to livensberg. I lost my dad, I didn’t lose my brain or my feelings” he pushed away from me and then banged his bedroom door as soon as he went in.

I sighed passing my hands over my face and leaning onto the rail feeling like my head will burst. I just needed some fuckin time because a marriage proposal isn’t something I needed at the moment.

Chapter 42

Tenley’s POV

I expected him to come back inside and maybe tell me he changed his mind yet none of that came even after I waited for five fuckin minutes he didn’t come in and my heart was aching so I opened the door once again only to find him gone.

I closed it falling back on my bed with my hands on my face as I thought about it even harder than before. Yes, it’s a rush and I should be thinking about how my life had once again drastically changed after my father’s death and how much I need to start thinking about new routes to take since that one was destroyed beyond repair this time.

I know Oz and I haven’t been on talking terms for over seven months after I said that shit about his dad but right now after finding out that we are not related all I want is to be next to him. I might be using it as a coping mechanism but what am I left with if I leave out the possibility of him leaving me again or dying just like my dad.

“Tenley” Mom called walking into my room wearing a black short dress with her hair falling on her shoulders “How are you feeling?”

“Oz left” I complained glancing at my nails feeling dejected, “I asked him to marry me”

“Is that what you think is the best option”

“It’s the easiest option mom, I know what I am doing” I lightly snapped but she just nodded and then pecked my forehead.

“Alright, I won’t get involved if you’re sure”

“I’m sure, It will happen tomorrow,” if he had said yes. I would have done it today but he disappeared and it is already getting dark, it’s left with tomorrow. She walked out and I sighed falling back on the bed, getting under the covers feeling exhausted and hungry but I didn’t feel like eating anything so I chose to sleep which came quite easy with my sore eyes.

Arms wrapping around me made me flick awake, no ounce of panic got into my body since I immediately recognized the person. I held onto his hand pecking it as I pushed myself more into his body “You don’t know how much I love you” he whispered on my neck “In my life, I never thought I could love like this, love so much I would forget about revenge. Spend months without someone yet still feel the same after one day of reconnecting. See them in pain and feel it deep down as if it was my pain. Do you know how vulnerable I feel, that not even the streets made me this vulnerable”

I shifted turning my back so we were face to face “What do you mean?” he has never told me about his life on the streets.

“On the streets, I had nothing to lose no matter what, nothing mattered. It didn’t matter and most times I tried… to end…others” my mouth gaped pushing Myself on my elbow “Not something I have ever spoken about and I try my best to not think of it. You know, no one ever prepares you for moments like those. They only prepare you for the enemies on the outside and leave out those that will dig deep within without you or anyone noticing”

“Those moments when your brain is your worst enemy, I had lost everything. Become so paranoid to the point that I thought everyone is out to get me and that soon became… A problem” he breathed in sitting up and I immediately followed keeping my eyes on him “I used to think I am strong until that time when I felt so fuckin weak and my mind made me believe so, I felt like the world was too big and it was stuck inside my head yet at the same time too small and dark. It was pushing me, it pushed me and I just wanted to see someone hurt like bleed. This time I knew I wasn’t in my right mind to be with someone but everything in my head was a mess- I was a mess”

His eyes were stating in space seeming like he was back in that time and I was afraid to touch him “On the street is where I killed my first person with my own hands. It’s where I first went too far in bed I almost killed a boy because of all these voices in my head. All I could think and see was Grizzly with his gun on my dad’s head that I ended up hurting the boy almost killing him”

“Oh my god,” I gasped suddenly feeling fear claw deep in my entire body. His eyes moved to mine and all the fear disappeared and got filled with the same sorrow as he had, I could feel how hurt he was and I lifted my hand to touch him but he pulled out a knife and I almost fell off the bed thinking he was going to cut my throat open.

Hurt flashed through his eye but he proceeded to rest the knife between us then picked up his gun laying it a few inches away from the knife “I have killed thirty-nine people in my life” he said getting off the bed kneeling as he handed me his phone “Watch it” he urged when I made no move to take it from his hand. I hesitantly took it and glanced between it and him for a few seconds before my finger pressed play.

It showed him up on the roof with his rifle pointed directly towards my house. The backyard where… “What is the meaning of this?” I stuttered out.

“I was here to kill your dad” he confessed and I have never felt so paralyzed in my seat as I am right now “At the last minute I didn’t pull the trigger and right now you have two options. Either believe what I am saying or believe that clip” his eyes were on the weapons in between us “If you choose to believe the clip I want you to be the one to end my life” his eyes finally lifted back to me and he held my eye.

His face was hardened now and I could barely see what he felt. His eyes were betraying him yet still not so much, they were betraying the fact that he was lost and worried about what I was going to do. I rested the phone down and moved my hand towards the gun but I knew that wasn’t big of my forte so I chose the knife.

I was quick to get a grip of his hair resting the knife on his neck. He didn’t flinch or even try to fight it yet his eyes stayed in mine the entire time “Did you ever regret your first kill?” his eyes showed turmoil going on inside his head not having expected my question.

“Always” I pulled him closer as I slowly rested the knife down attaching our lips. It was a simple lingering kiss that was meant to soften him from being so stiff.

“I would always believe your word” I whispered with my thumb trailing his neck which had a small trickle of blood. I lifted it to my lips and slowly directed it between my lips sucking on it. His hand wrapped in my hair and he pulled me down attaching our lips once again, this time slowly yet deep and passionate. I moaned wrapping my hands around his body kissing back intently trying to devour his lips more than ever.

“Will you marry me?” he whispered after breaking the kiss with our foreheads leaning against each other.

A smile etched on my lips without even opening my eyes already liking the question as I rabidly nodded finally opening my eyes for my mouth to hang open after seeing the ring in front of me “Oh shit” I lifted my eyes back to him “Is this-”

“Yes,” I didn’t even have to finish my question for him to know what I was talking about. This was the engagement ring I tried on when we were role-playing. The day I realized what I wanted “Will you?” he inquired once again as if I haven’t nodded a zillion times already.

“Yes” he pushed the ring onto my finger and like the last time it slide on perfectly “Oh my god” the excitement I felt couldn’t be contained inside that I wrapped my bands around his neck hugging him tight and I bet he couldn’t breathe but I didn’t care.

“Thank you” he suddenly whispered onto my shoulder “Thank you for believing me, baby”

“You’re my love, I always believe you” I hugged him tighter trying to fight off the sadness that took over my chest “Make love to me tonight” I whispered, and even if my voice seemed far away it’s what I wanted, to feel his touch once again after so long.

“We don’t need you sore before the wedding, let’s save it for our wedding night,” he said getting out of the hug as he got up getting the gun and knife off the bed with a smile that described this perfect moment. He slides into bed and tangled his body with mine “I love you”

“I love you too” And I hope you understand , I didn’t add that out loud as I let sleep take over me and when I closed my eyes and fell into a deep slumber

Chapter 43

Oz’s POV

My phone rang as we reached the chapel where we are set to get married today. Not a step I thought I would be taking any day now but not one I regret. After uncovering my deepest pains that brought me where I am I felt free, like the burden got off my chest, and right now all that is left is to start afresh with Tenley.

I don’t have that many plans at the moment but I am willing to just dive into this because I regret nothing from last night “Give me a second” Tenley said while getting out of the car as I pulled out my phone and see who might be calling me on my wedding day.

“I will be in real quick kay” I informed, he nodded with a smile as I put the phone on my ear while turning off the car  “Hello”

“You took your time” Dash, my frown grew on my face because he isn’t someone I ever talk to and I would like it to stay like that “Mekhi has been helping you with something, what was it?”

“Finding my mother”

“Ah, I see” What does he see? Is that all he wanted to talk about?

“Do you need anything else?” I was already tired of him being on my phone.

“His ass got kidnapped” He sounded calm so I guess I should stay calm, my eyebrow raised as I leaned my hand onto the steering wheel.

“Are you sure?” I had to make sure coz there is no way you stay that calm when your boyfriend has been kidnapped.

“If by that you mean proof no, but I am sure and- what the fuck”

“What?” They might piss me off but Mekhi is a good guy and I don’t hate him.

“Oh he is dead, I am going to fuckin kill him”

“If he is kidnapped then I think they will do the job”

“No one kills my man, I get to do the job and if get him he is dead” I sighed not knowing what he is going on with since because for obvious reasons he won’t “If you see Paisley tell her she is dead”

“Why?” Why would he want to kill Tenley’s sister?

“She is fuckin flirting with my man, oh my God listen to this ‘I can fuck better than Dash, I just have to buy the right tools’ can you imagine this bitch” I had to stifle a laugh but it still slipped out.

“What did Mekhi say?”

“We will see, can you imagine he said we will see” I could hear him fuming right now, he was not finding this funny at all and I hope Mekhi stays where he is right now or his ass is dead. My eyes caught Tenley getting out of the chapel and I got out of the car knowing it was probably time for our wedding. I have never dreamed of a big wedding before so this isn’t much of a disappointment because all that matters is him being with him.

“I think you should first figure out where he is then try to kill him” I advised wanting to hang up right away because it was time for me to start a new chapter and I will be dealing with Mekhi’s situation later “I need to go but if you need anything call me”

“Tell Paisley to hide-” I cut off the phone not listening to more of his threats. I wasn’t in the mood, today was reserved for my wedding and I am already dressed in a button-down dress shirt with slacks, Tenley had on dress pants with a t-shirt looking wonderful as ever.

“You took your time,” He said with a tiny smile as he tried to play fake annoyed by my tardiness.

“Good things take time” I teased and he bite down on his lower lip fighting a smile with a roll of his eye, I narrowed my eyes even if I didn’t find it as annoying as I used to “Is everything done?”

“Yes, we were waiting for the good things to come to their wedding” I chuckled pulling him into me and pecking his hand that held my engagement ring.

“The good things were already here” He smiled with a tint of red on his face as he tried to hide it by hiding his face in my chest “Let’s go in” I took his hand and we made our way inside the empty chapel. We didn’t need any witnesses and I didn’t mind when Tenley said he wanted to hide this from his mom and Paisley until he feels ready.

All that mattered was our hearts being tied together and the beginning of our lives even if we didn’t have any witnesses “We should begin” Tenley announced after we both stood in front of the priest who started narrating the Bible, no even three seconds has passed when my phone rung again ruining the quiet moment. I pulled it out ready to silence it when I saw it was Dash again.

“A second” I know he is annoying but he has some serious trouble to deal with and I am willing to help if he needs it.

“No” Tenley pulled the phone off my ear turning it off “No more phone calls,” He said sternly while hiding it into his pants “Let the priest continue” I knew he was right I will talk to Dash later when we are done here. The priest went on and soon we were saying our vows, short and precise until we slid on our wedding bands then were pronounced husband and husband.

I smiled holding both sides of Tenley’s face stealing my first kiss with him as my husband “I can’t wait to have you” I whispered, I planned an entire day for us to consummate our marriage and I was going to be into him all evening.

“You have to sign here,” The priest said getting our attention. Tenley was the first to sign the marriage certificate and I followed before holding his hand into mine getting him out of the chapel doing my best to not jump him right now.

We ran into the car and as soon as I got into the driver’s seat he was all over me kissing my neck with his hands traveling down my already hardening member “Let’s go to my house” he breathed out kissing the back of my neck hungrily.

“No, mine will be better” I protested, his mom might be there, and if there was something I didn’t want it to ruin my day by seeing her face. I didn’t want to bump into anyone so they could ruin what is supposed to be the happiest day of my life or stop me from being inside him all day.

“Let’s go to mine, please” I didn’t know why he was set on going to his

“Just today but we will be moving out soon” I agreed because I didn’t want to deny him this, if it’s what he wanted then we will go but I will make sure to get him out of that house so we can move into mine or better leave the city and go somewhere no one knows us to start our lives together.

A quiet life might be what I need

As soon as I parked he bolted out “Hey wait for me” I yelled with a light chuckle while turning off the car my eyes following his ass that I was going to have today. I got out looking into the sky thinking whoever is up there did a great job creating that human because they created one hell of a boy and I had him all to me. I didn’t waste time, I strutted inside but before I even made it past the door I froze.

The car keys in my hands slipped out so did all the air in my lungs. I couldn’t believe what I was looking at, I couldn’t believe who I was looking at, the person in front of me wasn’t the person I was expecting to ever see alive

“Grizzly”

Chapter 44

Oz’s POV

Something didn’t add up, Grizzly was shot in the head. I was there that day. I saw his body up close he was dead why was he standing a few feet away from me. Was it a ghost? I don’t believe in those but what is there to believe in when he is in front of me yet he is supposed to be dead, he should be in a mortuary.

However, he is here looking better than a dead man should. He was holding a stick that he was leaning on with a bald head, his belly showing out of his shirt. He didn’t look steady or even like the Grizzly I once knew but he looked better than the last time I saw him with a bullet hole.

“Dad” Someone called and I finally came back to my mind, Tenley came out from the kitchen with a bottle of water. I expected him to be shocked, scared, or even faint but instead, a smile appeared on his lips. His eyes moved to mine as he walked over to his dad and… hugged him “I missed you” He whispered loud enough for me to hear it.

Even if my head was fogged with uncertainty about what was happening I could still quite catch what they said. Tenley moved out of the hug, he pulled out a paper and handed it to his dad “Just like you wanted” Tenley added and Grizzly gave him a proud smile as his eyes moved from the paper to me again.

“Oz, Oz, Oz” The way he called my name just like in the past made my heart almost jump out of my chest “Guess keeping you alive served a purpose after all” He gushed taking a step back, I had no idea what he was talking about but my eyes moved towards Tenley with a quiet question of what was happening when the sound of heels caught my attention, this time Ruth entered the room with a wide smile.

Her smile was directed towards Grizzly who replied with his right before they both fell into each other’s arms and kissed like nobody else was in the room. My eyes once again searched Tenley’s and he had his eyes towards his parents staring at them with the kind of longing in his eyes like it was a sight he missed and was glad he could see again. I tried to move and take his hand but the two separated “Did he get it” Ruth asked while wiping lipstick from her husband’s lips

“My boy got it” Grizzly gushed patting Tenley’s shoulder before giving him a side hug.

“I guess we should kill him now” Ruth mumbled her words pointed at me. Tenley had a look of shock and that kind of calmed me down a bit that maybe he was shocked about this as I was even if that theory was hard to believe with the truth standing in front of me and his next words showed no other way

“That was not part of the plan” His eyes lifted towards me “He signed, isn’t that what we wanted” Signed?? Signed what?

“Yes but that is the only reason why we left him alive, now we need him dead so that we have no one to go against us,” Grizzly said limping with his stick towards me, my eyes stayed on Tenley who was doing everything to not look me in the eye.

“Tenley” I called finally getting my voice back “Wh-what is going on?” I stuttered already afraid of the answer even before I asked the question. Ruth’s cackle made me turn toward her.

“You haven’t told him” She inquired sarcastically, I didn’t care I retracted my attention back to Tenley with a questioning gaze.

“I did what I had to do for my dad” I felt like my heart had stopped.

“And that is what a great son does” Grizzly gushed proudly “And I will do one great thing for you son and allow you to kill him yourself”

“What dad-”

“Or” Ruth cut Tenley off with a suggestive voice “We can let him live. We can never know if Rodrigo left any surprises and we might need him. We got the property but do you think it still recognizes you”

“You’re right, we might need him as our way in,” Grizzly said thoughtfully. I wanted to understand what was going on but a part of me just want to listen to Tenley. I don’t care about these two but Tenley and I want him to explain.

Was he forced into this??? Manupulated???

“Lets keep him alive” something hit hard on the roof making all of us duck under trying to get away from it.

“We are under attack boss” one guard ran in holding an Ak47

“Who?” Grizzly asked

“Dash”

“I need him dead, make sure he doesn’t leave this place alive” he ordered frantically as many of his men crowded in.

“I told you not to take Mekhi, Dash is crazy” Tenley voiced out and I felt like these months had changed him. I might have missed it and thought he was the same person but clearly, he was someone else

“Take him into the basement, we will finish this later” As bullets started flying incoming from almost everywhere Dash yelled.

“BRING MY MAN OUT” Two men came to my side and hurled me up while still trying to avoid the bullets. They succeeded in taking me into the basement, it had a cellar but behind it was a gigantic prison, and inside sat none other than Mekhi with his hands and legs bound but a smirk didn’t wear off his face.

“I always enjoy the company” he mumbled as I got pushed in, I didn’t listen to him but turned and held Tenley’s hands through the bars before he could leave.

“Tenley please tell me this is some sick joke” I begged, something I rarely do but right now I feel like I need this to be some twisted joke. It’s not funny but I will take it because it can’t be real when we have just gotten married not longer than an hour ago.

“It’s not but it will be over soon, he just wanted your signature. I will make sure you get out of this unscathed okay” That wasn’t the reassuring I needed.

“They faked Grizzly’s death, all of this was planned and he was a part of it” Mekhi interrupted, and even if I have heard and seen enough to have come up with that in my head I still didn’t want to believe it but most importantly, I didn’t want to believe he was apart of it “They want your money”

“I don’t have any money” I denied “Th-the club it’s not that much its-”

“Oh Oz, you’re fuckin rich. I almost fainted when I found out how much worth you are” I didn’t believe what Mekhi said because I am not rich. If I was rich would I be living a life like this “No wonder the bitch wanted to marry you, I would marry you for that amount of money”

“Mekhi shut up” I snapped turning back to Tenley I need him to fuckin say it to me “Tenley, is this true. Is this why you asked me to marry you?” his eyes moved down “Look me in the eye baby, is it”

“I’m sorry” immediately his skin felt like fire and I had to let go “Oz you have to understand, I had to do it for my dad-”

“Except Paisley, she knew none of this” Mekhi defended but I utterly ignored him

“So you’re saying everything was fake, from the shooting, the crying the proposal all of that was fake so that you can take the money I didn’t fuckin know existed” the fact that these past days, the days I felt more connected to him was the fakest days I had ever lived. When everything was real for me, when I laid completely naked to him he was planning against me “ Tenley“ I don’t think I have ever called him like that like he was my last strong of hope and it was just fading away

I have never felt so broken to pieces as I feel right now. I leaned my head on the bars and I felt like the world was spinning all around me “Tenley, why didn’t you just use a knife” this was worse, I gave him the knife yet he chose this. I slide down to my knees completely out of words.

All in all he would do anything for his dad, no matter who it hurts “Oz-” the sound of something falling caught my attention and when I turned Tenley was laying on the floor with Dash right above him.

“Hey babe, come to get me” Mekhi smirked getting up after shrugging the cuffs off as if he has been free all along.

“You know it” Dash heavily pulled the cell door open and once he got in the pulled Mekhi into a rough kiss. I averted my eyes to Tenley who was passed out on the ground and I felt like my heart aches just from doing it’s purpose. Something hit the wall getting me back to Dash and Mekhi to find Mekhi with a busted lip “Now tell me what this is” Dash held out a piece of paper.

“You found that” Dash took the safety pin off his gun and pointed it at Mekhi “Oh my God Dash I had been cuffed down here for more than seven hours and…okay okay, they are conversations of me and Paisley but it’s nothing serious-”

“Do you want to rephrase that?” Dash asked “The nothing serious where she says she wants to buy the right tools and you flirt back? I swear to this gun Mekhi if you don’t give me a mother fuckin good reason as to why you were flirting back I am going to torture her in front of you then kill you both”

“Babe, I-” Dash shot right next to Mekhi’s feet making him skip “Dash, you will fuckin shoot-” and he shot again and again making Mekhi skip trying to avoid the bullets “Oh shit, babe I’m sorry okay oh fuck you shot me”

“Where?” Dash asked softly as he stopped his insane shooting

“Nowhere I just wanted you to stop” Mekhi smirked pulling Dash into a rough kiss pinning him into the wall after knocking the gun out of his hand “It was harmless flirting plus you read the texts, she’s funny and probably not serious”

“Funny? She wants to fuck you with dildos how is that funny”

“Well you know she can’t plus I want the real thing”

“You want the toys too” Dash fired back.

“Only with you” he pecked his lips with a smirk “Plus toys make us both scream- Now can we go home because I am fuckin tired and my guy right there has just had a measure heartbreak”

“Heartbreak? Ouch, those hurt”

Chapter 45

Tenley’s POV

“Hey, wake up” A soft voice called while lightly shaking my shoulder, I groaned awake feeling like my head would explode “You good?” I looked around trying to remember what took place and staring into an empty cell brought back everything that went down before I was knocked out by Dash.

The look of pure hurt on Oz’s face made my heart clutch that I found it hard to breathe. He hates me, for what I did. This wasn’t meant to be like this “Breathe” Paisley held both sides of my face and tried calming me down.

“He hates me, I need to explain” I wheeze out shrugging out of her hands holding onto the bars and pulling myself to my feet. I need to find out where he is and talk to him, I need to explain this entire thing to him.

“But mom and dad-”

“No, I don’t care. I need to explain this-”

“Tenley we have come this far, let us finish it first. You will get the chance to explain-”

“This is your fault” I screamed at her, “You told me not to tell him and now he thinks I played him-”

“But didn’t you play him”

“We played him” I emphasized WE because we were in this together not just me.

“It was your plan”

“I KNOW” I screamed holding onto the bars “But I was going to tell him but I was hurt, I was hurt he had shot my fake dad. I felt angry and betrayed by him until I found out dad had planned another killer” This entire thing wasn’t my plan, the beginning was my dad’s plan and when he told me about it I felt loved, he included be into something until all that facade disappeared and I got to see the real him “I need to talk to him”

“I know where they are but the time we waste is the time mom and dad get to find out what we did”

“I don’t care plus I can’t face them when I am a mess” I don’t feel like facing anyone after Oz just told me that I should have used a knife. I hurt him, I know because these last few days I felt even closer than I had ever been with him. He opened up at a time when I was angry and he managed to make me trust him, even if the wedding was fake I wanted to marry him though not in these circumstances.

“Okay” Pais led the way and I followed while wiping the back of my head with a shirt. It throbbed but I know it will stop as I will not be doing anything about it until I know Oz isn’t thinking the worst of me. As we got back upstairs the place was a mess, filled with bullets holes and dead bodies.

“Did they know I was knocked out in the basement before they left?” I asked as I got into the car.

“Probably but they just don’t care” Pais might have had low expectations from them so there was a little disappointment but not to me. For me, I have high expectations for when dad regained his real self but got crushed when the first thing he wanted was the money Oz had in his possession.

At first, I thought it was true that Calvin had lied to me about losing everything because the money dad was talking about was a lot yet I thought Calvin only owned a club but the look he gave me when we were in the basement confirmed all of my father’s lies. After being in the coma he finally came back and proved me wrong then proved everyone else right.

Everyone saw him as the bad guy yet I saw him as a good one until everything was crushed under the rug like dirt. He didn’t care for us, he cared for mom just because they had the same ambitions, and the fact that mom stayed in the same boat as her husband was more shocking. I had a certain picture of who she is in my head that when I found out their plans I couldn’t believe my ears “This is it” I glanced to where we are and it was an apartment building.

“Are you sure, it doesn’t look like something Calvin would be in”

“But it’s something Mekhi would be in” I raised my eyebrow in question “Let’s go” I stepped out but didn’t miss the red that coated her face as we made our way inside the building. After getting out of the elevator she led me to room 6 and then knocked. I didn’t know how she was sure this is where they were plus Calvin might have walked away from them since they don’t connect to that level and it’s a miracle they took him with them.

The door opened and Mekhi appeared with a smirk that matched Pais’ “Dash is in, are you searching for your death”

“I have always had a kinky for death, as long as it happens in your arms” My frown was now bigger, are they flirting or something, or am I reading through the wrong signs.

“Is Calvin in” Mekhi turned his eyes to me “I need to talk to him” I expected a snarky remark but he opened the door wide for me and I passed through, as expected computers greeted me throughout the entire living room?

“Oh sweety you’re not coming in,” Mekhi said stopping Pais “And you should stop hacking into my system”

“Who is into your system?” Dash asked getting into the room shirtless with just a short. He was hot, if only you could cut out his brain “Oh, the heartbreak kid is here” and that is why I hate him, not even a second later and he is already getting into my brain.

“At least you will be heartbroken real soon” I just can’t help it, he infuriates me. His eyes dashed towards Mekhi who had the door half-closed, he looked like he was hiding something.

“What are you hiding?” The way he quickly picked up a gun was beyond me “I hope it’s not that bitch” He yanked the door open and he was met with Paisley, the way she was smiling completely unfazed bothered me.

“Hey Dash” a bullet sounded, my mouth hung open thinking he had ended my sister but I was saved when she managed to dodge, Dash pointed once again but Mekhi has jumped him and managed to cuff his hands behind his back.

“Oh, I am turned on by this” Dash said as he got flipped around.

“We can go fuck” Mekhi flirted back only to be headbanged by Dash “Seriously, why do I always forget you don’t give up” Mekhi argued pulling Dash up “You’re both welcome, let me first go tame the beast”

“Don’t let that bitch inside our house….” Dash kept on growling as he was taken away.

“What was that?” Pais only shrugged getting comfortable on her phone as if she hadn’t been shot at. Whatever they got going on right now should be worrying her except she looked completely calm. I decided to show myself around so that I can find Oz, I passed all the computers got into the corridor and I opened every room I could get to until I saw Calvin on the balcony.

He was seated with one leg stretched and the other folded on his chest with a bottle of alcohol in hand. I slowly slide next to him, he didn’t move or anything his eyes stayed in the front like he didn’t feel me “Why don’t you cry out loud?” I asked folding my legs to my chest, he had tears streaming down his face yet no sound came out of him.

“Because it’s my heart speaking, not my mouth” he took a swing of his drink.

“I’m sorry”

“For playing the game…no” he took another swing “I can’t be mad about that” he took a deep breath in “I guess one of us had to win”

“No, you don’t understand. I wasn’t playing a game on you, yes you were a part of it but not in the way you think” he turned to me scoffed, and got up “Calvin please just listen to me for a second, this is not what you think it is-” he just walked back inside the bedroom and fell into the bed like I wasn’t talking “Calvin, I know I hurt you but let me explain”

“Are we married?” I gulped shaking my head no, he didn’t sign a marriage contract. He was supposed to be selling his land but I faked the entire thing, only if I can explain.

“Calvin” he turned his head around, I moved to that side and knelt next to the side with his head, he didn’t reply just closed his eyes “I know you can hear me” I said sitting down deciding to explain even if he is pretending to be asleep “I am going to explain what happened” I hope he is listening to me “When we last talked I said some bullshit about your dad, I didn’t get a chance to apologize but I am deeply sorry. I regretted that for months while taking care of my dad, my focus went to him because I loved and cared about him” I said in past tense. I still care for him but it’s different now

“While taking care of him I started feeling alive, the more he showed the progress the better I felt. I just wanted my dad back, the entire world faded as I did this. My entire focus was on him and when he finally remembered me I cried for a night just so happy. From there his memory came back little by little which was a lie to…me anyway coz mom knew he had regained his memory back a long ago. Long before he pretended to have remembered me”

“However at the time, I didn’t know any of that until he had managed to get me into a plan where we bait you into signing a contract that would hand him the one thing he was never able to gain after your father’s death” I expected him to open his eyes yet that didn’t happen, I swallowed but decided to continue “The plan was mom would bait you into killing him and afterward, it was left to me to make you sign. At that moment I was on board with everything, I just wanted to please my dad so that this time he will stay and let us be a family again. This time I had high expectations even if I still didn’t want to do it to you I thought to myself you will understand why I had to do it”

“On that day when the bullet hit the fake double corpse, I felt angry at you. In my head I expected you to not shoot, you knew how much I loved my dad, and the fact that you shot the bullet made me want to go along with their plans even more-” his eyes opened, they weren’t happy or free like they had been in the previous days.

“You thought I could hurt you like that”

“At first no but when it happened I started doubting you” I explained, at first I trusted that he would never shoot my dad but then when the bullet hit I started thinking that maybe he too was here for revenge. If that was my dad on that chair he would be dead and it would all be because of him “So I came up with a plan to get married to you and make you sign there when you think it was a marriage certificate until Pais came to me. She told me you didn’t shoot, she then proceeded to open my eyes by making me realize certain things like…ever since dad regained his memory the only thing we talk about is how we will get your possessions”

“He had never asked me how I was or how I had been. He never asked if I wanted something, he cared about what he wanted and how I would be so great if I did it for him. I wanted to do it for him, I was willing to hurt you just for him until I realized it was not worth it. He didn’t deserve my love if he cares more about what I could offer him. I remember when he told me that the only great thing I did when he was away was get close to you” I didn’t realize I was crying until I started sniffing.

“He has never cared, he cares more about what you have than me” I wiped my tears “They wanted to awaken the wizards again and with your money, they will be at the top plus if everyone thinks he was dead no one will know who he is. Their plans didn’t include me even one bit, I was just going to be helping them get to where they wanted and that was all. After Pais opened my eyes I was able to come up with a new plan where their plans don’t work”

“I wanted to tell you but then you proposed, something I wanted for real and I couldn’t ruin it. I had to just continue the plan and explain later but then dad appeared real quick. He showed himself quick, he had taken Mekhi everything was a mess and they wanted to kill you I’m sorry, I’m so sorry I should have told you” I held onto his hand clutching it

“I’m so sorry please forgive me”

Chapter 46

Oz’s POV

I am relieved, even if he can not see it on my face I am relieved to have heard what he was saying. No words could explain how heartbroken I felt inside, how lost I felt. We have been together for months but just thinking that he had double-crossed me felt like the deepest wound in my heart that no one could ever heal. I felt completely lost with the thought that once a game was always a game.

The fact that it was a lie, everything didn’t matter right now just from hearing his words “Oz, please” he whispered bringing his face closer to me “I swear we didn’t take anything, you signed a false-” I knotted my hands in his hair with my eyes still closed just watering, I have tried stopping it but it seems impossible.

I pulled him into me attaching our lips, my aching heart erupted in pleasure as I rolled pulling his upper body onto mine as I detached our lips instead engulfing him in a hug. I made sure to feel him as close as possible yet it felt not enough, I just wanted him closer than I could explain, and even if no eyes have refused to dry I was happy.

This is where I wanted him to be, I wanted him to stay this close. After the deep wound I has just felt hours ago he was healing it little by little just by staying in a hug. Once lost now I feel like everything was back, it was right here with me. I have always known how much I loved this kid but after experiencing that I have realized that he is my world, my everything “I found your grandfather” He broke the silence that had lingered between us for some time now. I was surprised by the fact that I have a grandfather but I wanted him close to me so I didn’t react “He told me something”

“What did he tell you?”

“That my mom killed yours” My hands tightened around him and I rested my nose on his neck trying to fight off that feeling “I’m sorry”

“No it’s not your fault” I only inhaled him wrapping my long legs around his body as my hands passed through his shirt trying to hold his skin, I needed to touch it, caress it in more ways than one.

“I know but I am still sorry…ah” he moaned “You’re turning me on” I could already feel his half-hard dick on my thigh and mine on his. My hands passed through his pants and I grabbed his ass pushing him into me, he moaned while kissing my jaw “I want you in me so bad” he breathed out while climbing on top of me grinding his dick on mine.

I needed more, something. I needed something that I couldn’t put my finger on so I pulled his shirt off and followed with his pants and boxers. He pulled my pants off while I shrugged out of my shirt and pulled him onto my body once again, our dicks met and I shuddered pulling him into a slow heated passionate kiss with my hands on his ass making sure he moves so that our dicks move against each other yet somehow I wasn’t being filled from my hunger.

I flipped us around and I got between his legs laying on top of him trying to get into his skin which somehow seemed impossible. I didn’t want sex, no, I didn’t want to be inside of him but rather I needed something that I was going to search for. I continued caressing his body touching every knuckle of his body, I explored more than I have ever done and all with my hands and mouth.

Every touch felt like electricity passing through me, it was doing something intense to my own body. This is where I wanted to be, I wanted to taste, feel, touch grind every inch of his skin and I did that

I tasted his buds, his mouth his skin I traveled his chest, his back with him writhing below me while grinding onto his dick all hot “Aah, I’m close faster” he chocked out arching his body as I continued caressing him. I know by the end I would be able to draw a map of his body because at this point I have him memorized entirely yet I haven’t moved to his lower part

“You’re to come in my mouth” I ordered and continued tasting him.

His abs, I licked while sucking making him bruised before reaching his dick and taking him in. I passed my hands below his thighs making sure to hold them up while my hands searched his nipples pitching them as I started sucking his rode. He held onto my hands as I flicked and tugged harder making sure he feels the pain throughout his entire chest as I drove him to his climax.

For the first time, I wasn’t looking him in the eyes. I had mine closed and just enjoyed what I was doing, I enjoyed sucking him tasting his precum on my tongue. It eased down the hunger I felt in me even if I still wanted to taste his load. He shivered shaking under me and I knew he was holding it in, I didn’t want him to hold it. I wanted it in my mouth yet didn’t want to detach my lips from his dick.

“Can I come please?” he begged with a strangled moan. I held both his nipples and yanked hard the pain made him shake as he shot his load into my mouth with a loud cry. I savored the taste before swallowing it whole making sure nothing spills and I felt like I could breathe as I let go of his dick moving up. I looked him in the eye, and he was still breathless “I love you” I whispered, I didn’t like the feeling of this being a game, that feeling broke me “I love you it hurts” I pulled him into another hug as I laid to my sides.

I pulled his legs to wrap around my body so that there was no space left at all and he held me just the same “It started as a game but my love was never a game, I love you so much Calvin…so much and I would fight my mom and dad just to keep you safe”

“You don’t need to fight anyone, just be with me for real”

“It is real” he pulled his head out of my neck “But if we don’t kill them they will kill you”

“I am not killing your family and I don’t want you to kill them for me” I was not risking ever losing him again, revenge was what brought me here, it’s not going to make me lose him. Not now not ever.

“They are going to find out they don’t have the real house and they are going to come back and try to get it. We need-” he tried to get out of the hug but I protested though he still managed to sit and get out of my hands “We need to find them and kill them”

“Or we can leave, I don’t care about the money” I didn’t know I had it.

“You will care if you knew how much it is” he mumbled scratching his head

“How much?”

“No one knows but it is in a house, a house filled with money. That is how much and my dad would do anything if it means getting that house” I sat up, a house.

“Why hasn’t anyone robbed that shit”

“Not many know about it and they say it’s pretty guarded. Your grandfather told me that you are physically needed in order to get that money but since my dad doesn’t know about it he will take the fake contract that won’t do him any good”

“Then I think I should get my house” Why the fuck have I been poor when I own that much, if it’s real.

“We should kill my parents first”

“I can help you but I am not killing anyone” That is a promise, it’s his family. If he is to kill them then he should go ahead and do it himself but me nope.

“Then help me out”

Chapter 47

Tenley’s POV

“Hell no” Dash growled getting up but Mekhi pulled him down touching his thigh “I am not allowing this” I don’t like Dash but I am on his side on this, leaving Paisley and Mekhi alone seems off when they have been flirting, and from what I heard from Oz they had been doing it for a long time on the internet.

So right now Paisley has come up with a plan of us going to attack mom and dad but her plan is for Oz to be on the roof. I and Dash go inside while she and Mekhi stay in the control van.  Dash is obviously not interested in leaving Paisley with Mekhi so he is not buying this idea at all “Are you worried I will steal your man, I even brought the tools” Paisley mocked pissing off the already pissed Dash.

“Dash can you just trust me”

“If you weren’t flirting back,” Dash said sitting back down and then making his voice low “I don’t know what your playing at but I don’t like this, it’s pissing me off. I am trying to communicate like you said I should and I don’t like this at all” He said reasonably, I didn’t think he would be reasonable at all “I will not be going on this mission, I’m going to Louisa’s” he picked up his jacket and walked out without saying another word.

The silence he left behind could be cut through with a knife and as if terrified Oz held me closer even if I was already on his lap “What are you doing?” Oz asked cutting through the silence

“Don’t worry about it, let’s continue-”

“He is trying to propose but he thinks Dash will say no so he is using me” Paisley threw the truth out as if it was nothing. My eyes widened, by pretending to be interested in someone else what kind of proposal is that

“Why do you think he will say no?” Oz asked

“I know him” Mekhi sighed passing his hands through his hair “If he doesn’t get reminded of how it feels like to lose me he doesn’t take the next step, I have to push him to it and by the time I propose he will punch me, kick me, fuck me then say yes” Wow and that… “If I leave him in his zone he will be like ‘The fuck Mekhi, that is for those couples’ but this it will work” he smirked as if he was already prepared for this

“And you used my sister? What if he kills her?”

“If he wanted her dead she would be right now, he never gives up if he is bent to kill someone” Then why isn’t he killing her? I questioned in my head while looking at my sister. Why was she going along with this when she knows she can get killed in the end “Oh she wants someone”

“Who?” I perked up from that trying to move my neck from Oz who was busy breathing me in like I would disappear “You have a crush” I rolled my eyes at Oz who wasn’t letting me move.

“Let’s get back to the point here” She cleared her throat.

“Don’t be shy, say it” Mekhi mocked earning a glare from her “Let’s get back to the plan and now that Dash is gone I think the both of you should go in, Oz on the roof, and me here”

“It works for me” Oz mumbled into my neck, he was low key turning me on

“Me too but you need to stop that” I whispered the last part while trying to get out of his hands though he wanted the opposite he locked me there. I feel like it is because of what happened between us yesterday he feels like he was going to lose me

“I don’t want to”

“So Oz” Mekhi called “What are your plans once you get the money”

“Don’t know yet but I take ideas”

“We start our legacy” Oz stopped licking me and turned to Mekhi though didn’t remove his hold on me “What do you think?”

“Don’t you already have a position to fill”

“Blake has refused to step down, I need my own thing. I have it mapped out, come on let me show you” He fixed his eyes on the computer, Oz pecked my cheek two times then again and again as if he wasn’t going two steps from me. I rolled my eyes with a smile as I got off his lap going over to Paisley who had her eyes on her phone. She had completely zoned out from our conversations and she only came back to reality when I sat next to her.

“Who is your crush?” her face turned bright red as she averted her eyes from me “Come on, I am your brother. I can be able to help you”

“You can’t”

“Why?”

“Because…it doesn’t matter”

“You helped me with Calvin, let me help you out please” I pleaded. If it wasn’t for her I would have gone with my father’s plan and lost Calvin for good. My eyes turned to him as he moved his hands all over Mekhi’s computer as they discussed the business they wanted to create, obviously a mafia group. Pais pulled me up towards the balcony

“It was Mekhi in the beginning” So that was true “I liked him ever since we met face to face like he captivated me and for real I wanted him but he turned me down. We became kinda friends…you know, he is annoying but we would still flirt until he came up with the idea to make Dash jealous. I went on board with it trying to get as close as I can until…” She paused pulling out her phone showing me a picture of a girl “She’s fifteen” she said through gritted teeth “So young”

“Isn’t this-”

“Yes, Mekhi’s sister plus she is straight” she hit her head lightly but then groaned “I am so unlucky, now I even have to avoid her any chance I get”

“I’m sorry”

“It’s fine” She pushed a strand of her hair to the side “You know, the first time we met the first thing she said was ‘Whoa, you’re so tall’ I laughed, she was like really cute but then she mumbled under her breath ‘I thought when you live with tall people you’re no longer surprised’ Argh, she was killing me at that point” I smiled at her frustration yet felt sorry for her at the same time

“She has to feel like that since she is so fuckin short, her brother took all of the height”

“Yeah, she is so short” She has to be like five two “So is her boyfriend though they make a nice couple with me she would be…it will never happen” She looked like she didn’t want to talk about it anymore

“Don’t worry, one day you will get someone” I comforted her while patting her back. “Have you met Louisa yet?” I changed the subject trying to distract her from it.

“Yes and she is interesting”

“Interesting?” that was the word for her, interesting? Is it bad or good?

“You will determine when you two meet. I really can’t explain it” I nodded as we both glanced into the distance silence taking over, I just hope she is not like her brother “I think they will be waiting for us”

“You think so” she hummed “We will be ready for them too, Oz doesn’t want to kill any of them”

“He thinks you will be mad at him, is he wrong?” I gave her one glance before turning back towards the sight in front of us.

“I don’t know” Will I??

Chapter 48

Oz’s POV

“I love you,” I said kissing him once again, I am not getting enough that right now I can’t focus on anything.

“Calvin” Tenley whined even though he was kissing me back “I love you too” he mumbled Then kissed me again and again until we started making out.

“Cut it out we are on time” Mekhi screamed in our earpieces making us jump though I was back to kissing him again “I will fuckin shoot you down if you two don’t get your asses in position” I smiled kissing Tenley once more before making my way into position but not without giving him one last look. I don’t want him out of my sight and I am glad I will be on the lookout for them.

I entered the building searching for my way to the roof with the help of Mekhi. Once I got up after knocking out two guys on my way I finally made it to the roof and set my rifle up positioning it to the building where Grizzly and Ruth have to be hiding “In position” I announced after searching the entire area seeing just three guards outside, I had no visual on the inside “I have one guard in my visual, Tainted windows on the lower floor, the upper floor is empty”

“Alright, knock, him out,” Mekhi said as I glanced through the scope then pulled the trigger killing one guard “Alright, Tenley and Pais it’s your turn”

“Be careful baby” I said through the earpiece already worried about what will happen once they get inside. Grizzly might end them without me having visual in.

“I will” He announced as they jumped over the fence to get in, I kept my eyes out just in case of anything but I was anxious. I felt like I should have been in the field with him just to make sure he was fine.

“Pais your left” Mekhi announced, And to her left was a guy sneaking up at them. My focus was on Tenley mostly so I didn’t get a chance to spot anyone. They jumped through the window and I lost all sight of them from where I am.

“Can you see them?” I asked.

“No, I lost visual” Mekhi announced back “Tenley, anything inside”

“Still empty” He whispered back when I heard a gun being coached right before…

“Guns down, GUNS DOWN” Someone yelled at them and the worst part is I had no eyes inside. I couldn’t see what was going on “Move, the both of you move”

“Mekhi, please tell me you see something”

“Fake!!” A voice boomed with a loud banging of the table “I almost died yesterday because you’re so foolish. I thought you could do this one thing right. What was the use of you keeping me alive when I am going to be faced with such a disappointment” I clutched my fist wishing I was in there to punch that piece of shit? He doesn’t know how much I wish he was dead.

“Yes, I asked myself the same thing” It was Paisley’s voice “Why did he keep you alive only to be met by such a disappointment” I love this lady, I wish I told her that before she went in there “Just so you know, we were disappointed a long time ago”

“Calm down,” Ruth said “Where is the real house?”

“Why would I tell you that?” Tenley said with a clear of his voice “We lied, I wanted to see your true colors and I did”

“We all want money sweetie and he was a ticket to getting it. All I see is you chose to betray your family so that you can stay with him and all for the money”

“Th-that is not true” Tenley stuttered out

“Baby, I know it’s not true calm down” I decided to calm him, I can never believe a word of that bitch.

“You can only betray family because of money” I wish I shot this bitch even if I know I can’t. They would rather kill their parents themselves because I will never get involved.

“That is what you two do” Paisley jumped in “We didn’t turn out like you-” A bullet was heard and my heart dropped.

“Paisley” Tenley yelled right before bullets filled the room. I couldn’t see what was going on “Paisley is down”

“I will go in”

“No, we need you up there. Let me” Mekhi suggested. I was getting anxious but I let him get in, he jumped over the fence and got inside and I lost a visual of him. It felt like hours with bullets flying and I could not see anything.

“Oh my knight in shining armor” Pais said sarcastically and even if I could not see them I knew Mekhi has gotten to her but the question was where is Tenley.

“I thought you will be my sister’s”

“Bitch, get me up” I heard a laugh coming from both of them.

“Do you guys see Tenley” I cut in

“No, but Ruth is dead” Finally, I was about to open my mouth and ask when a window broke, and out fell Grizzly’s body filled with cuts. Tenley had pulled out his earpiece so I could not hear anything he said, I was just glad he was alright and in control of the situation.

His mouth moved to point at Grizzly, they were throwing words that I could not hear even though I was still on alert. Tenley pulled out a knife and sat on top of his father with his knife on his neck while gritting out something in anger. But then he pushed his dad back and got off while shaking his head as if in disappointment or like he couldn’t do it.

I knew deep down no matter what his father did he will still not be able to end him and I didn’t know how to feel about it. I was glad he didn’t kill him but then again that means we will be on the run if Mekhi’s attempt to make a legacy doesn’t put us in enough danger.

His plan didn’t sound bad, it was intriguing but until I get to see the money none of that will be taking place. Tenley turned to walk away and I saw Grizzly pick up a gun and point it toward Tenley, on instinct, I pulled the trigger, and before I could stop myself the bullet had lodged into Grizzly’s skull.

As soon as it hit he fell to the ground and Tenley turned back towards his now-dead father “Oh fuck” I gasped realizing what I had done. I wasn’t supposed to shoot, I promised myself I will not kill that man. My eye was still in the scope and all I was thinking about was to turn back time, I should have shot the leg or the hand that was holding the gun.

I went for the head.

Tenley knelt putting two fingers on his dad’s pulse. I pulled out my phone dialed his number right away and as soon as he picked up all the words I had to say disappeared. I was only listening to his breathing as I waited for him to say something yet he didn’t

“Tenley baby I-” the phone cut off “ARGH” I screamed throwing the phone into the wall.

“Why are you screaming?” Mekhi’s voice came, I had forgotten I still had the earpiece. I just pulled it out leaning onto the wall as I glanced into space knowing this time I fucked up big time. I may have fulfilled my promise to my dad and Simon but I fucked up with Tenley.

I slowly started disabling my rifle just lost in thought and what would normally take me two minutes to do took me ten minutes. I finally slung the bag on my shoulder before making my way back downstairs completely dejected. As soon as I got out I found Tenley leaning against the car with his hands folded on his chest.

I walked over stopping in front of him not knowing what to say. He couldn’t do it yet I did it after promising not to “It was my shot” I admitted, there was no use in denying it.

“I know” I waited for him to add more yet he didn’t, I leaned my elbows onto the hood of the car as silence took over us. I wanted to know how he felt but he wasn’t saying anything.

“Is he dead?”

“You went for the head, I don’t think he would survive a second”

“I don’t know what to say”

“But I know what to do” I turned to him and he had a knife and a gun in hand “Which should I use?” I averted my eyes from him turning to the side feeling my heart clutch in all the bad ways. I sighed taking off my rifle bag pushing it into the back seat turning to him and choosing the knife. He pushed the gun into the back of his pants and held the knife to my neck.

I gulped closing my eyes, I didn’t want to see his eyes as he ended me even if I wanted an intimate way of going I still wanted to remember the eyes that looked at me with love. “Any last words” I shook my head nope, I was not scared to go I was scared I didn’t get to have enough time with him. A burst of laughter made me open my eyes to find Tenley clutching his stomach laughing hard

“Why are you laughing?” I said with a move in my shoulder trying to get my stiff body relaxed.

“You thought I was going to kill you,” he asked with tears in his eyes from laughing hard.

“Weren’t you”

“No, actually I came here to congratulate you but then you came out all dejected with regret all over you so I decided to play” the relief that escaped me was beyond me as I released a breath I didn’t know I was holding.

“It was not funny” I argued pulling him into me “Don’t ever do that again”

“You’re my daddy, you know I can’t kill you” he smiled pecking my lips “I knew he will try to kill me and I trusted you to have my back” my heart melted, I moved my hand to the side of his neck and attached our lips in a passionate kiss.

“You’re really getting punished for that”

“I know”

Chapter 49 Extra

Oz’s POV

“Did Dash happen?” I questioned mentioning Mekhi’s bruised face through the rearview mirror. I was in the back seat with Tenley while Paisley was seated next to us with her hand clustered. She was doing better and it was a relief she wasn’t going to die after a bullet she received from Ruth.

“Of course I happened, I am the only one allowed to do that”

“But you said yes” Tenley mocked “You did what he thought you would do”

“I never disappoint kid” Dash flashed him a smile however his ring was on his finger

“So how will the wedding be” Paisley interjected looking away from her phone for a second to remind us that she was actually in the car.

“Still working on that, I gotta heal first” Mekhi announced while entering a small village. Almost everyone came out of their houses to look at the car as it went through “How can this village look like this when they have a house filled with money. I’m telling you, a poor mind leads to poor life”

“Man I hope that money is in there, I’m tired of your old man giving us crumbs” Dash complained as we parked outside one house in particular.

“Is this it?” I questioned looking at the small beat down house “Man if this is it we made this trip for nothing coz we are going to leave here poor”

“This is your grandfather’s house” Tenley informed us as we all stepped out. The villagers were now staring at us like we were tourists and I was starting to doubt this house full of money crap. No way all these people lived in poverty with money under their noses.

“Rodrigo” I turned after hearing my father’s name “No is this Calvin- the-the” the old man looked ready to break as he could barely see “My grandson, I thought I will never see you. Blessed you came before I went completely blind”

“The blessing is all mine” I bowed a bit to show respect, it felt nice to be in front of family even if I didn’t know him that well. The old man smiled showing his teeth that can’t hold meat to save himself and I felt bad. My granddad was here all along and I knew nothing about it “Should we get you a seat”

“I am still a strong man as you see” he staggered on his stick not as strong as he claims “Your presence here serves a celebration but let us take a drink first” I turned to the guys, Dash looked irritated already. We were all tall that I felt like we were giants standing next to all these villagers

“Of course” I wanted to know my granddad. I thought we would be getting inside however the chairs and tables were brought out right away for all of us. The drinks were served as most of us asked for water “I hope you don’t mind I came with the company, this is Mekhi, Dash, Paisley, and Tenley”

“The names nowadays” the old man laughed shaking his head “My old tongue would probably fall off just to pronounce them but I think I have been talking to a Ten-ley”

“Yes this one” Tenley raised his hand for a handshake, they held their hands firmly before letting go.

“Im assuming since you brought him here that everything worked out” my grandfather said making Tenley nod “Is she dead” Tenley gave another firm nod. He picked up his glass and took a big sip of water seeming to be deep in thoughts. I held onto his hand a gesture to remind him that I am here “They say beware of the enemies that come as friends, they dig the deepest wound”

The seemed to have a deeper meaning behind it“I think we should go to the house then we will come back and celebrate later” Dash nodded enthusiastically as if that was the only thing he was waiting for. The old man got up slowly and started leading us with other villagers, we passed through a small path between long trees. The more we got in the darker it became but once through there  stood a big bungalow so big it would not be expected in a village like this.

It was surrounded by trees so it was hard to spot, its color had already faded off. You would expect it to hold ghosts since it looked like it has been year’s since anyone went in but if it held what I think it held then we are going to be fuckin rich. I was already excited by this “Here is where Rodrigo hid most of his cash” the gate to the house looks rusted and with one punch it could fall to the ground “Go on” I took a step forward but stopped.

“Why hasn’t anyone taken it?”

“You will see just step there” he pointed to one step in particular and I felt my blood drain. I took a step and the sound the entire thing made as arrows and guns came out of rusted holes. Everyone stepped back and I thought I was going to die but then it all seized going back before the gate clicked open “It has never done that ever since Rodrigo died, now come in”

“That was creepy” No one minded Dash as we made it through the path and to the door, the old man picked out a key from his neck.

“Guess this is yours now” I took the key in my hands glancing back, Mekhi looked just anxious. Dash was overly excited and Tenley was just as nervous as I was. The rest of the villagers had stayed back.

“Thank you so much”

“Your father helped us a lot, it is our turn to repay him” he stepped aside. I pushed the key into the keyhole and as the locks clicked and the door opened I almost fainted.

“No fuckin way” Dash yelled running past us, I was still too shocked to even get out from the door and get inside. Piles and piles of money were stacked inside the house that was more of a warehouse inside.

“We all wish we had fathers like these” Mekhi whispered to me before joining Dash who was already going insane.

“Fathers that plan for their kids even after their deaths” Paisley whispered getting in too.

“Fathers that don’t leave emotional baggage” Tenley whispered also going inside and I was left stunned.

“Come see this” Dash yelled, we all bolted out and found guns stacked up “Where did you buy your dad? This- this is a sign of one caring motherfucker”

“Good thing we are rich now coz we all have issues” I informed truly coz we indeed all have issues “Lets drink to this” the villagers were already ready for the party and money was pouring like rain through the city that had poor lighting. Our car did the job so well at providing enough light as we celebrated to this new arrangement between us all.

“So I propose a toast” Dash got up, he has been drinking but still kind of sober “My old man, he fucked me up but guess who is over it. We should all get over it because right now, we are motherfuckin rich and I am engaged… weird but who gives a fuck I am living the mother fuckin best life” the hollering went through the entire village.

“You know what” Tenley got up “Fathers suck, family suck but guess what. If blood is fake, water always keeps you satisfied” I smiled clapping my hands before pulling him into me.

“This is family” We all raised our glasses…..

“LOVE IS FAMILY”

END

Author’s note

Well this is where we say goodbye to these two and I hope you liked the book and the ending.

Dash and Mekhi’s extras will come but after some weeks off. It’s where you will see the proposal and all…anyway I hope you all have a great day

Love you.